Erotic – Hot Stories

June 3, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – A Perfect Date

I hope there are more nights like this one, but a perfect date is a creature of luck, circumstance, mood, and moment — not planning. The twists and turns of our night were like an alignment of the planets: spectacular when it happens, but don’t count on it every time. I am sure that my lover and I will have many more wonderful dates, but this night will always be special. Very, very special.

—————–

I’d been sitting in the lounge for about 20 minutes and had already polished off my first cocktail. The bar at Seattle’s W Hotel was a great place for people watching, but I was waiting for something more special than eye candy. It was my lover’s idea to kick me out of the room upstairs while she prepped for our first dinner date and I obliged, though I would have loved to have watched her dress. I ordered a second drink and glanced around at the groups and couples huddled in conversation.

There’s something about the W that just exudes sex. The lighting, the mood, the people. It’s all about fucking and making no apologies for it. I sat facing the lobby at the far end of the lounge, giving me a full view of everyone coming and everyone already here. To my right two delicious young women knocked back their second round and began scanning the length of the neon lit bar. To my left a woman wearing her little black dress inched closer to her boyfriend on the oversized couch as his hand began to run up her leg. Ahead of me a man standing at the bar moved from rubbing his lady’s back to slipping his hand a few inches lower and enjoying the softness of her ass through her long slit evening dress. There was a healthy tension in the air, but then she arrived, and the temperature was immediately hotter.

She walked with that amazing confidence. A perfect balance of seduction and class, of arrogance and humility. Her legs moved through the folds of the silky black dress revealing every curve of her thigh. Her arms swayed a little but her shoulders barely moved. Her breasts perfected her already flawless figure, too small to distract, but too large and youthful to be ignored. Her head was tilted slightly and she looked down as much as ahead. Her soft red hair fell upon her shoulders and shone brightly in the dancing blue light of the bar.

To put it mildly, she blew the competition away. The heads turned, and as is always the case, the women dissected her with their eyes even more than the men, who were now shifting slightly in their chairs. But her eyes didn’t stray, for as she walked the length of the lounge she looked in only two places: down at her path through the crowded bar and up into my eyes. I couldn’t help thinking it would never get any better than this.

As she neared our table I rose from my chair and held out my hands. She took them in hers and leaned toward me. I hesitated and just looked at her for a moment, unapologetically staring from toe to head, searing the image into my mind of the most desirable woman a man could ever want. She smiled and all I could muster was “you look absolutely beautiful.” Women are the more intuitive of our species. They often know things before they are said. And this night she knew not only what I was feeling — it wasn’t rocket science to read the look in my eyes — but she knew what was happening at the tables around us. People were wondering who she was, who I was, and what I had done to deserve a night like this.

She kissed me so softly it felt like two feathers passing in the wind. But she lingered on that kiss and a message was delivered with no words: tonight is our night and it’s going to be one we will not soon forget. Don’t rush it and your patience will be rewarded.

She sat down beside me and some normalcy began to return to the bar. I ordered a drink for my lover and we settled into the soft chairs. We were sitting so close our legs were pressed together and my arm swung around to touch the perfect soft flesh of her most feminine shoulder. I looked into her eyes as we spoke, and when she leaned forward to take her glass from the table, my gaze drifted downward, settling upon the most perfect breasts conceived by nature. If life came with a remote control, I would be hard pressed to decide whether to hit the pause button or the fast-forward button, to live forever in this moment of bliss, or jump ahead to the unknown pleasures which lay ahead. There was a lot of evening ahead, and my cock was already rock hard.

It had been some time since we had been together and the sexual anticipation was boiling through every moment. My free hand was soon drifting up and down the miniscule layer of black seduction that lay above her silky thigh. As the drinks were finished it was time to begin the second chapter of this fairy tale night. She had picked the restaurant, a five-star gem with amazing food, attentive service, and gorgeous views of the glittering lights of Seattle on this cloudless night. But I knew a taxi cab simply wouldn’t do for an evening like this, and so the stretch limo I had secretly arranged was waiting at the curb as we exited the W.

Her look was predictable. She had long ago given up trying to stop my occasional excesses in the spirit of romance. And deep inside she really loved it. She loved being treated with the respect and admiration she so richly deserved. She smiled with love and appreciation at this unexpected treat. Our driver opened the door and into the limo we slid. After the door closed and we admired the well appointed interior, I asked “how do you like the ride?” She turned to me and said “if you really want to know, it makes me want to fuck you right now!” I smiled blissfully.

We were less than a mile away before our driver heard the electric hum of the privacy shield sliding up over his right shoulder. Once secure, we turned to each other and locked together in a kiss of passion. It was an almost frantic moment of lust and desire. Our tongues not quite long enough, our lips not quite wet enough, our bodies not quite close enough. An explosion of impulses threaded into our very DNA seizing our bodies and making short work of our defenses. Every second pushing us closer to the climax of pleasure that we both knew would have to wait.

I dropped to the floor, kneeling on the plush black carpet and sliding my body between her legs. Her body was shielded by the thin black dress, her heavenly flesh protected and guarded by its stitches. The smooth black leather of the seat seemed to confer a power to her, a status of untouchability. Her red hair illuminated by the last rays of sunshine glinting across the waters of Puget Sound, she was temptation defined.

She looked back at me as the stores and cars and people and scenes of every day life glided past our windows. She probably couldn’t see the driver of the car next to us, stopped at the red light, as my head lowered to kiss the top of her breast. She gave no thought as to who might be watching as an expression of desire seized her lips. She cared not of the world outside the limo, as her eyes began to squint slightly and her teeth bit into her tongue, as my hands began to slide beneath her dress and probe her thighs. My hands found their way around to her incredible ass and pulled her forward on the seat. She leaned back and began taking quick breaths, more visible now as her reclined body thrust her breasts even more prominently to view. I leaned toward her until my hard cock, straining against the fabric of my suit pants, found comfort in the pressure of her pubic bone.

Ever so slowly I raised and lowered my cock against the perfect form of her feminine shape. My chest rubbing across her breasts as my cock teased her clit with each pass. Applying slightly more pressure I was rewarded her gasps of “yes” and her soft guttural moans with ever more contact. Our kisses were long and deep, our bodies both despising and ignoring the layers of clothing between us. And when at last her body shuddered, and the passion of her sex escaped her lips with a loud moan, I retreated and subsided.

As a kid I remember traveling almost five hours to view my first major league baseball game only to see the whole game rained out. I learned that true disappointment can be devastating. Such was the feeling enveloping my cock, as the limo banked smoothly into the long circular drive of the restaurant. The fulfillment of my pleasure would have to wait. But time was on my side and in love like life, what comes around goes around.

The Canlis restaurant is a Seattle tradition. Mixed in amongst the blue haired wealthy seniors are young professionals and wine connoisseurs picking from over 15,000 bottles. The mood is elegant and expensive, the food delicious, and the service unimpeachable. After a short wait in the piano bar, we were seated at a table with a couch on one side and a chair on the other. The flicker of candle light across the white table cloths completed the romantic view. The neighboring tables shared the couch and I caught the guys on either side enjoying a full view of my beautiful dates sliding her body around the table. “Enjoy the view boys,” I smiled to myself. If only they knew what they were missing.

Dinner was an exercise in patience and self control. All through the meal she looked at me and she often smiled the cutest most adorable smile a man could ever see. We talked so easily about careers, politics, life, love, and sex. And frequently when the subject of sex came up we held hands while driving ourselves crazy talking about fantasies, feelings, favorite experiences, and desires. The cocktails and wine were definitely taking their toll. There were moments where I sensed an awkward silence at the neighboring tables and I couldn’t help wondering if our conversation was being eavesdropped. If it was, I can only imagine how horny our neighbors must now be feeling. At one point I went to bathroom and returned to find my lover smirking as she quickly recounted how the handsome young waiter had flirted with her during my absence. I laughed to myself and marveled and how great this night was going.

When the check arrived I tipped well and called our driver on my cell. The limo was waiting as we stepped, well, staggered from the restaurant. I explained to our driver that it was unlikely I would remember to tip him when we got back to the hotel so I wanted to take care of it now. He appreciated my thoughtfulness as I handed him a hundred dollar bill and told him to take us “on the scenic tour.” He smiled and said he knew just what I wanted.

Once inside the limo, the privacy shield in place, our passion was again unleashed. But it was more powerful and more energetic than I ever thought possible. Hands were roaming and squeezing and probing and stroking. Kisses were rougher and driven by inner passions unrestrained by logic or rules. I paused only long enough to remove my coat and loosen my tie. But while I glanced over and caught a wickedly sexy look coming from my lover. She smiled as her hands moved quickly under her dress and peeled down a sexy black thong, soaked with her juices. She handed it to me and said “want to hold that for me?” with a cute wink. I let the aroma of her juices fill me with its intoxicating effect, then stuffed the thong into my jacket pocket and returned to our passionate affection.

Under the folds of her sexy dress lay her bare ass and pussy, waiting for the satisfaction of my hard cock conquering her with long, filling strokes of pleasure. As we continued to kiss, my hands found her hard nipples and pinched them lightly through her dress. She began to squirm with anticipation. My hand moved so slowly up her inner thigh. I have always loved the soft, sexy feeling of her inner thigh. My lips longed to be there in place of my hand. When at last my hand reached the top of the journey, she quivered at the first soft touch of my finger to her clit. I moved my finger lower, over the opening to her pussy and with the lightest strokes I could manage, began shifting the lips left and right, parting the petals of her flower, moving slowly deeper into her heaven.

Her lips parted easily in the wetness and warmth of her arousal. But I was surprised when at the last parting, leaving no flesh between my finger and her pussy, there was gush of juices onto my hand. I quickly spread this wonderful potion up the length of her lips and swirled it around her hard, straight clit. I gathered as much of it as I could and brought my finger to up to our kiss. Inserting my fingers into our kiss so we could both lick and suck and taste her sexy wetness, the passion of our moment was reaching a point of uncontrollability.

My hand returned to the paradise between her legs and I chose to torture her clit with soft circles of wet touches. Her hips gyrated as she pressed her ass into the leather seat trying to reach her clit upward, striving for the satisfying pressure of my finger’s hard touch. Finally I relented and began slow hard strokes the full length of her pussy, from the curl of red hair above her clit, flicking across the surface of her swollen button, down the wet parted lips, slightly in and up nearing dangerously close to her G spot, and down again to the soft flesh below her opening. Repeating this journey over and over, up and down, touching every millimeter of sensitive flesh. Her kissing was frantic, as though she could force her orgasm if she only kissed me hard enough. Her hand was desperately stroking my cock through my pants and the wetness of my precum was finding its way to through my suit. When at last she was near orgasm, I focused only on her clit moving in steady, strong circles with a constant flick of her clit on each upward pass. The end came quickly as she suddenly stopped breathing, froze as if electricity had suddenly replaced the blood in her veins, and then erupted in moans of pulsing pleasure.

I thought about pressing on, seeing if I could take things up another notch. But I became aware of the limo stopping, the engine being turned off, and the driver’s door opening. I quickly straightened myself as my lover pulled her now wet dress down past her naked pussy. My door opened and the driver announced that there was “a special view” that I might appreciate. We stumbled out of the car to find ourselves at a park high above the city, with the famous space needle backed by a million city lights all twinkling before us. It was breathtaking. We stood alone for a few minutes against the railing at the edge of the park. My arms wrapped around my lover who stood with her back to me, my hard cock felt strongly on her ass, as we took in the view and I hugged her and kissed that little spot behind her ear. It didn’t take long for our desire of scenery of a different sort to assert itself. We headed back to the limo and I politely asked our driver to drive us around nonstop for thirty minutes and then drop of us back at the W.

The long black limo pulled quickly away from the curb and we returned to our pleasure with full knowledge that nothing could disturb us now. My lover had a playful look in her eye and at the risk of subjecting my cock to prolonged torture, I decided to play the game too to see what would happen. I turned on the stereo to give us some background music. All of the interior mood lights were off, but no light was needed as the city’s glow filtered through smoked windows. Without warning, I slid off the seat and made my way to a seat at the far end of the limo. My back to the driver’s compartment, I sat down and faced my lover. The passing street lights danced across her silky body. The crystal glasses stacked atop of the mobile bar sparkled to my left. I didn’t know why I had moved here, but whatever subconscious agenda I had was soon fulfilled and surpassed.

As the seats vibrated with dull rumble of tires over the roadway, my lover stared into my eyes and the smile slowly faded from her face. She took on a new look. A hungry and seductive look. A cruder man would say she missed my body and was giving me the “fuck me” expression. But there was something deeper here. A need to please me and to seduce me to a new level of anticipation. A need to show me what I wanted and make me beg to have it. Without warning she straightened her body toward mine and her hands began to touch her body. She made slow circles around her nipples with her finger tips, lightly pinching at them and rubbing her unbelievably perky breasts. Her ass again slid forward on the seat and one hand began to drift down her tiny waist toward her pussy. This was not a mere show, this was the real thing. She wanted to please herself, but she wanted to please herself for me.

After a few moments, she looked straight into me eyes while she slowly and seductively slid her dress all the way up to her hips, revealing her gorgeous pussy to me in all its splendor. The wetness was visible in the glint of those passing streetlights. She brought her feet together and lifted them to one side up on the black leather seat while she rested on the center armrest. At this angle, it was as if she were a cat, lounging on the couch — only here the real pussy was framed by the whiteness of her amazing legs. If I had that remote control of life, I would definitely now be pressing the Pause button. My desire to whip out my aching cock and plunge it into this mysterious woman of unknown temptations was almost unlimited.

She continued to fondle herself, touching her clit and nipples, licking her lips, and almost always looking straight into my eyes. As guys go, I’ve got the whole self control thing down pat. But even I, Mr. Self Control, was about to go totally crazy on this woman. When she came, and her body sighed with the feeling of self-inflicted orgasm, she caught the change in my expression. As my hands had begun to unzip my pants, she let out a warning: “not yet.” There was only one thing that enabled me to heed that warning, and that was the knowledge that whenever I complied with her, my loyalty was repaid tenfold. But I had to do something. Sitting idly by just ten feet away from this icon of sexual perfection was just not in my basic genetic programming.

I slid down from the seat, crawled across the limo toward her, and kissed her again with passion and longing. Pretending I had some measure of control in this process I whispered a warning of my own as I nibbled on her ear lobe. “Don’t close your eyes,” I told her confidently, “and don’t stop looking out the window. I need you to be a passenger in a car. Make eye contact when you can. Look out at the world and pretend I’m not here.” She agreed without much conviction and I slid my body to the floor again.

Invisible to the increasing traffic as we headed back toward downtown, my head moved between her legs. She parted them as easily as I touched them. And while one hand wandered over her breasts, flicking across her now rock hard nipples, the other rubbed the soft flesh of her inner thigh as I kissed my way from her knee northward. The scent of her juices was overpowering and intoxicating. My tongue wanted to just plunge into her opening and savor each drop. Her pussy came toward me almost as fast as I moved toward it. I started by ignoring her pussy and just licking up and down to the sides where that soft flesh connects her pussy to her leg. My tongue flicked hard across the muscle just beneath her flesh. I nibbled and sucked on that muscle as if it were her clit itself, and her moans and twitching revealed both pleasure and frustration. As I moved from side to side I allowed my tongue to ever so lightly swipe the top of her clit, the result of which was like a shock to her system, which was already overloaded with sensitivity.

I glanced up to see if there was any hope that she was making eye contact with the outside world, but my hopes were dashed. Her eyes were closed and her head lay back across the back of the seat. Any passerby could only assume she was asleep, our more likely, having her clit explored by a probing, hungry tongue. When my tongue turned directly upon her pussy, the results were immediate. Her first orgasm came after just a few circles and tongue flicks. As my tongue made long strokes up and down her pussy, my free hand, moved slowly toward her opening, my palm face up and a finger extended.

My tongue gave way to my whole mouth. I sucked her entire pussy into my mouth with every ounce of energy I had. Her hair and lips and juices and clit filled my mouth as I sucked hard upon her. Without losing the effect, I thrust my tongue through her tightened pussy lips, subjecting her clit to a mixture of suction and pressure unlike anything she’d ever felt. As she neared her climax I allowed my finger to join the fun, with just the slightest contact with the top of her opening, just millimeters from where I knew her G-spot was hiding. The wave of orgasm swept through her once more, but this time I would not back down. I escalated her pleasure rather than letting the wave subside. I released her pussy but began to suck her clit in and out of my mouth, allowing it to scrape lightly against my teeth, which were opened just enough to allow its passage. Simultaneously, my finger finally pressed inward a full inch, then curved up and against her G-spot, which responded instantly to my touch. Though she had not yet completed the first orgasm, a second wave more powerful than the first shattered her senses and her legs locked straight as if every muscle of her body was seized by the pulsing pleasure exploding from her clit. As it did so, I pumped my finger in and out against her G-spot and sucked faster and harder on her throbbing clit. Her pleasure was nearly total. Only the inner emptiness remained.

For better or worse, I realized the limo was now downtown again and just blocks from the W. I returned to the seat and kissed my lover again. Her tongue tasted the abundance of her juices which still flavored my mouth. I straightened my tie and donned my jacket as she sat up straight and did the best she could to move her dress into the right places. My lover’s wickedly seductive smile lit up her face as she told me of her plan to “tip” the driver in her own way. I slid out the door and turned around just in time to see her naked leg stretched widely out of the limo, forcing her dress upward, and offering a view of paradise to the poor guy holding her hand. I can only imagine how much of the evening’s festivities were heard or seen by him somehow, but I have confidence he didn’t mind.

As we staggered through the front door, I realized the effect of the drinks had barely begun to subside. I planned a major assault on the feminine flesh clinging to my body as soon as we entered the elevator, but alas, we were not alone. When finally we entered our room, I knew my time had finally come. I walked confidently to the far end of the room and took off my jacket, shoes and socks. My lover began walking toward me, but then made a sudden move into the bathroom. I was disappointed, but understanding. Well, little did I know that her move had nothing to do with biology, for just seconds later the door reopened.

Walking toward me at this point was not the sculptured, classy, powerful figure of sexuality clad in the killer black dress I had seen in the lounge. Now my eyes were feasting upon my angel of pleasure, shorter without her shoes, clad only in the sexiest little thing Victoria’s Secret offers. It was light green, which contrasted so well with her red hair. The bottom was just a few strings, and the top was made of lace so thin you had to really try not to see right through it. Her white skin glowed in the moonlight that filed our room. Her walk was not the erect, confident stride that began our evening, but a predatory, hungry sort of walk. Glimpses of nipples, of small curls of red pubic hair, of soft flesh, of her delicious smile, and of that look in her eyes made me feel like the luckiest guy on Earth. Her figure was so perfect, her breasts so perky, her face so beautiful. When at last she reached me, she reached up and began to undo my tie. “Your turn” she announced, and I need no persuasion.

I stood in place as she removed my tie and shirt, smothering my chest with kisses while her hands caressed my ass and cock. Sinfully she looked into my eyes as she undid my belt, pulling it from my waist in one smooth stroke. She quickly unbuttoned my pants and then, with a look that said “can you handle it?” dropped to her knees. She removed what was left of my pants and underwear and my cock stroked the side of her soft cheek as I stepped out of the fallen clothing. She nuzzled my cock for a few moments, and then began sucking on my balls one at a time. She brought out her tongue and ran one long smooth wet stroke up the full length of my aching shaft.

I looked down at the scene, not quite believing what was happening. This woman, so sexual and so beautiful, was now taking the full length of my cock deep into her throat, grabbing my ass and pulling me in and out of her waiting mouth, the small red lips sucking and pleasuring every inch. Looking down I could see my hands unconsciously stroking her red hair. I could see her lips gliding powerfully on and off my cock. I could see her breasts, barely contained in the green lace, the nipples hard and anxious, pressing against my legs with each thrust. I could see her arms reaching around my body and feel the nails biting into my ass as she held me. When my lover knew that my eruption was eminent, she withdrew and smiled.

She stood up again and kissed me long and hard. She looked sympathetically into my eyes and asked “how do you want it?” Throwing any last vestige of courtesy aside I said, “kneel down on the bed.” She turned around and walked quickly to the bed and I followed behind, my hard cock leading me like a guided missile headed straight toward its target. She kneeled on the bed with her ass toward me, and I had yet another moment where I had to pause and just be amazed at my good fortune. There’s something about a woman who has finally and completely surrendered to your manhood. An asteroid could come crashing into the city and it wouldn’t have distracted her from her one goal in life at the moment: to feel my cock fucking her as hard and fast as I possibly could. Nothing I would do would be wrong, as long as it involved fucking my lover. There was no pretense, no inhibition, no rules.

I stood behind her, her toes curled over the edge of the bed. Standing behind her my feet still on the floor, I reached up and removed the small thong that shielded her from my attack. Then I stepped up between her legs and kissed her ass. It was so smooth and beautiful. I reached around and felt her hanging breasts, they were tight and firm. And then I moved my cock up to her waiting pussy. The head slid in so fast and easy, but was hard to withdraw. Her muscles were in control, able to let me in with ease, but pulling hard on my attempt to withdraw. I could see that this was going to be physical. I released the nipples I had been pinching as I leaned over her body and placed a hand on each hip. Well, I actually clamped a hand onto each hip. Her waist is so tiny I could wrap my fingers around the whole thing if I wanted. But now I wanted bones. I grabbed them and with one hard thrust, one act of vengeance for all the night’s tortures, I thrust my cock fully into the depths of her pussy as she moaned with delight.

I froze for a moment, savoring the muscles clamping on to my cock from all sides. “Do you want me to fuck you?” I said as my cock lay buried deep within her. “Yes” she whimpered, squirming her hips in a vain attempt to create friction or movement. My hands gripped her hips tight against me, her ass flattened against my body, my cock still buried to her depths. “Say it: say fuck me” I asked again. “Yes, fuck me!” she said again with pleading. And so it began. Without warning I began to almost violently pull her pussy on and off my cock. Slamming into her, using my arm strength to pull her tiny body forward and backward. Her ass made an audible slap sound against my hips with each thrust, as her breasts bounced below her. This was raw sex, well, this wasn’t even sex, this was not a moment of love or compassion or tenderness or affection. This was fucking. Hard, fast penetration. After a while I returned to reaching around to pinch her nipples between my knuckles while my hands grabbed her breasts. But my elbows were against her hip bones and my hands were grabbing her breasts tightly as I literally fucked her for my pleasure.

More orgasms swept over her, but eventually I turned her over and removed the last scrap of clothing still protecting her youthful flesh. She lay on her back watching me with a look of part bliss, part exhaustion. Kneeling between her legs, I bent over and kissed her while my cock found her pussy again. I lowered my mouth and sucked on her breasts and nipples while I began to fuck her clit with an up and down motion, my cock flat against the opening to her pussy. After a while, her desire for inner fulfillment again guided her actions. When my cock was down low, she quickly rotated her hips and hooked my cock so that instead of reaching high and scraping along her clit, it got caught by her move and plunged once again into her soaking wet pussy. We fucked for another while, with her nipples getting a lot of sucking from my mouth, and when again I approached my climax I withdrew.

There was no way one could know how many orgasms my lover had experienced on this night. But I knew I was still due my first and I wanted it my way. I told her to turn over on her stomach and the sight was one of the sexiest things I can ever imagine. Her naked back stretching from the soft shoulders adorned only with wisps of red hair to the thin waist, followed by the most amazing ass and those gorgeous legs. I parted her legs and she willingly complied. I kneeled between them and lay over her, kissing her cheek where the side of her head was turned on the pillow. My cock found its target, the warm crease of her ass. I pushed my cock forward and back a few times, almost asking my cock if this is where it wanted to end the wait. The answer was a screaming yes shouted through every vein of my body. I knelt behind her again and covering my cock with saliva, I pushed my cock into her ass cheeks, my hands squeezing the sides tightly together against either side of my cock.

She has a sensitive ass and the feeling of my cock gliding through her cheeks has always been a pleasure for both of us. She moaned appreciating the sensation of her soft ass caressing and loving my hard, desperate cock. My pace quickened and my cock grew even harder against her. The softness was interrupted only by the hard rub of her tail bone midway through each stroke. In no time I could feel the tingling, bulb of pressure sliding slowly upward through my inner channel. I squeezed her ass against me as hard as I could and then froze as my hot cum shot suddenly up her back covering her with my cum. I moaned and nearly collapsed with the relief and pleasure. All night I had waited for this moment, and I can honestly say it was better than I could have ever imagined. My orgasm lasted for a very long time, and after shocks rippled through me long after I had fallen to the bed beside my lover.

We cleaned up and lay under the blankets — tired, naked bodies intertwined and content. We drifted off to sleep with the warmth of our bodies and the warmth of our spirits.

END

Tags : Erotic hot stories,sex, sex stories, teen sex, sex videos, free sex videos, lesbian sex, sex games, anal sex, animal sex, sex positions, gay sex, free sex stories,sexy, sexy girls, sexy women, sexy teens, sexy and funny, sexy babes, sexy ass, sexy lingerie,hot girls, hot russian girls, hot girl, hot teen girls, girls hot, hot blonde girls, hot beach girls

May 16, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – A Knee, a Rub, a Beer and a Babe

It had been a long week. Eight hour days in trial had forced me to return client calls well into each evening. By the time I arrived home at night I was too tired to do much of anything. On the other hand, I was out of bed every morning before 5:00 a.m. making final preparations for the next day’s events in court.

Finally it was Friday and by 7:00 p.m. I had returned by last call, finished my work and it was time to relax. I was tired. I thought about driving home, but decided I really didn’t feel like being alone for another night. I hadn’t been to the pub at the Black Swan recently and decided to give it a try. The Black Swan is one of Kalamazoo’s finest restaurants but definitely not a place to go alone. Besides, I had little interest in a big fancy meal. Fortunately the Swan also has a small English style pub attached to it. I knew I could get there what I really wanted: a beer, one of their excellent prime rib sandwiches and if I were lucky, maybe a bit of conversation.

I arrived, parked, opened my door, had a second thought, had a third thought and decided, what the Hell, you’ve earned it.

I walked into the pub, found a stool at the bar, and ordered a cold bottle of Paulaner’s Salvator, Germany’s first and only authentic dopplebock. That first long, malty, almost caramel pull, hit the spot so perfectly that it seemed to melt away the long week. A few minutes later after gulping down my last drop of nectar, I closed my eyes and held the cool bottle to my forehead. I stood and literally shook the stress from my body like a dog shaking water from his fur. It was then that I heard a giggle off to my right. I lowered my bottle to the bar and looked over my shoulder to see whom it was who had found my actions so amusing. I found myself staring into a pair of deep blue eyes and two full, smiling lips. Before I could say anything she quipped, “Did you have that bad a day?”

I turned away raising my hand to get Michele, the bartender’s, attention, “Yea, a long week.”

She replied, “Well, watching you was pretty funny.”

Curtly, “That’s exactly what I’m here for . . . your amusement.”

From the corner of my eye I could see the smile leave her face as she fell silent for a moment and then added, “Sorry, didn’t mean to bother you. I was just trying to make a little talk.”

I finally got Michele’s attention and she approached asking, “Another one Jake?”

“Please.”

Out of curiosity I glanced over at Ms. Blue Eyes and secretly gave her the once over. She had turned on her bar stool so she faced away from the bar. Not too bad I thought. Cute face, nice full breasts and she definitely had it going on from the waist down. She wore a clinging navy dress which was just long enough for business purposes and just short enough to make a guy wonder. Her legs were bare, crossed and as my eyes followed the curve of her calf, I caught the matching, heeled sandals. Her hair: full, thick, wavy and red, falling just past her neck. What attracted me most were those legs: very smooth, very toned, and very tanned. It was obvious she took care of them the legs of an athlete. When I looked back up she was staring at me. A shy little tease crossed her lips. I looked away. Michele set the beer in front of me. “I’ll add it to your tab Jake. Oh and by the way,” lowering her voice and nodding her head almost imperceptibly sideways, “she’s a nice lady.”

Looking up and after pausing for a moment, “Thanks Michele.”

After a quick first swig and another lingering glance at those wonderful legs, I finally turned. “Hey listen, we got off on the wrong foot. I’m really sorry about what I said earlier. I’m Jake.”

She gave me one of those quizzical sideways looks and after an uncomfortable moment of silence, she smiled, held out her hand and drawled, “I heard, I’m Suz.”

I smiled and shook her hand. “Glad to meet you Suz and again I apologize for my sour disposition.”

She swivelled on her bar stool so she faced me with those lovely legs crossed in my direction. “Fair enough.”

I just couldn’t help continuing to stare at those long, sexy legs and quickly enough I caught a hint of excitement beginning to stir in my stomach. “What are you drinking? It’s on me.”

A smile, “Oh, Toasted Head chard and thank you.”

I called Michele over and ordered Suz’s wine and a third Salvator for me.

We continued to talk and drink. She was an absolute pleasure, something I hadn’t experienced in way too long. I found myself becoming less inhibited as the evening progressed. [An easy feat sucking down Salvator’s which have an alcohol content almost 50% greater than American beers.] I forgot about the day and actually was beginning to enjoy myself. After an hour or so and another round of drinks the conversation began to rise to a more personal level.

“What excites you?” Suz caught me in the middle of taking a drink as I almost sprayed her with a mouthful of beer.

Wiping my mouth with a napkin and turning to her, “Well lets see, what excites me, hmm: the William Tell Overture, a fine older California cab, a great steak from any Capital Grille, winning almost anything, first kisses and,” pondering for only a moment, “interesting sensuality.”

Suz raised her eyebrows and gave me one of those grins that all guys recognize as being more than just a facial expression, “I like those, especially the last two.”

I stole another long stare at Suz’s legs and realized that some time ago we each had turned on our stools so we were facing each other. I was beginning to wonder if Suz had noticed my staring at her legs when she unexpectedly scooted her chair in closer. Without thinking I spread my legs slightly making room for hers to slide between mine. With her left leg crossed over her right, her knee was mere inches from my groin. She smiled, knowing exactly where she sat, and continued talking to me nonchalantly. I was becoming aroused, what with listening to her beguiling southern drawl, watching her and knowing her leg was almost touching me. She knowingly began swinging her leg ever so slightly, occasionally running her hands up and down her shapely thigh and calf. With Suz’s teasing and my Salvators, it was becoming increasingly difficult to keep my mind on our conversation. I also could see Suz’s beginning to take notice of the bulge growing between my legs, as her eyes seemed to be lowered more often than they were looking into my face.

I realized our faces had moved closer and closer to each other as the barroom din had increased.

Without thinking I scooted forward to the very edge of my stool and unexpectedly felt Suz’s knee pressing against me. A gasp of embarrassment escaped my throat at the same time my lips were mere inches from her ear. She responded with a knowing giggle. I pulled back immediately only to see a smile crossing her face as she looked down into my lap. She slowly raised her eyes to meet mine, raised the index finger of her left hand and seductively gestured for me to move closer again.

My heart raced as I leaned in and Suz slid one hand onto each of my shoulders. I felt her press the front of her knee into me as she whispered into my ear, “You’ve been staring at my legs all night long Jake. You tell me now, how does this feel?” She began stroking me up and down by raising and lowering her knee.

Swallowing hard, “I’ve always loved legs and yours are well beyond special. I’m only a guy and I just couldn’t help but stare.” Gaining a bit of confidence, I challenged, “Oh, and if you’re curious, your knee feels absolutely exquisite right now.”
“Jake, you can reach down and touch my legs if you like.”

I pulled back realizing where we were. “Not here, let’s move.” I looked around noticing that the stools at the end of the bar were empty. Taking Suz’s hand I led her to the far end of the bar. We sat, two stools facing each other. Suz smiled slyly and ordered, “Spread ’em. You’re about to get busted.” Reaching down she placed her hands on top of my knees and slowly forced my legs apart. I wasn’t resisting.

I watched as she stared into my lap, smiled, bit her lower lip in mock concentration, slid her knee back up against me and began moving her knee up and down again. Tilting her head to one side and grinning, she inquired less than sincerely, “How’s that feeling now Jake?”

“Beautiful” as I reached across, slid my hands barely beneath the hem of her dress and felt for the first time the electricity of bare skin against bare skin just above her knee.

Scooting her stool even closer and moving her lips next to my ear, “I see you really are a leg man. I can do this all night you know. It makes me so hot knowing I’m turning you on this way.”

And with that, she continued rubbing me with the front of her knee. I was fully erect and could feel myself aching for release. “So talk to me Jake, tell me what you like about my legs.”

Breathing hard with excitement I was able to respond between gasps, “They’re long and beautiful and tanned and smooth and they’re making such an exquisite motion.”

Suz laughed, “Well they should be. I tend to them every morning and spend as much time in the sun as I can. Judging by that lump in your pants I would say you’re getting pretty hot. I want to hear it from you though Jake. Keep talking.”

I groaned, looking down at her knee as it moved up and down, “Oh my gawd. You have put me right on the edge. That knee of yours is a genius. Don’t stop though, because although I’m on the edge, I can hold it right here for as long as you can stroke it and oh my, does it ever feel good.”

She giggled, “Hmm, I like that, but let’s see if we can’t get you just a little bit hotter.” I watched as the palms of her hands slid slowly along the inside of my trembling thighs right up into my groin. She spread her fingers and began kneading my thighs on either side of her knee. “How’s that feel now Jake? Can you still hold off?” She teased.

Leaning toward her, I raised my hands from her pumping thigh and placed them on top of her shoulders. Gasping into her ear, “I could handle just your knee, but with your hands down there also, my time may be limited.” She giggled again and took me completely by surprise by removing her hands from my thighs and her knee from my groin. Disappointment surged through my mind. Excitement returned a moment later as I watched her slide her dress forward to cover my lap and felt her fingers reach for the tab of my fly and tug. I was unzipped.

“What are you doing? Not here.”

“Come on now Jake. It’ll be all right. It’s dark over here and no one is paying any attention to us and even if they were, they couldn’t see anything. Besides I want to feel that hot cock of yours against my leg. I want to see and feel your cum shoot onto my leg. Don’t you want to feel that too?” Raising my head I looked around. No one was watching.

I lowered my head resting my forehead on Suz’s right shoulder and felt the nails of her teasing fingers as she reached into my open fly with two hands. The sensations of her groping around almost made me cum right there. She turned her lips to my ear, “Aww Jake, you’re wearing Jockey’s aren’t you. That makes it easy. All I need to do is pull down this little elastic band and slide it beneath your balls. Your cock will pop right straight up. Ahh there it is. Got it now.” And out I popped. Hard as a rock.

“Hmm, nice cock you’ve got there Jake.” She teased.

With my cock now fully exposed Suz kept the last three fingers of each hand inside my pants, massaging my balls. She held my cock straight out between both of her index fingers and both of her thumbs and slowly began to jerk me with those four digits. I pulled her dress back on top of myself as she moved her leg back into place and resumed rubbing the head of my cock up and down along the front and top of her smooth knee and along the side of her soft, supple calf. Her fingers continued to knead and pull on my balls. Each time I felt her fingers probe and pull, I felt the urge to cum. The skin of her leg rubbing against the sensitive underside of my cock coaxed out a drop of precum, bringing a coo of recognition to Suz’s lips. “There we go Jake. It won’t be long now,” as she dipped a finger to scoop up that glistening droplet and pulled it to her ips. “Umm, tastes great.” I wanted to add “less filling,” but the moment wasn’t quite right. “Your nuts are feeling nice and tight, so full of cum. How are you doing there Jake?”

My breathing labored and my heart raced as I groaned into her neck, “You’ve done it bewitching woman. I’m well past the point of no return and I’m going to cum any second now.” With each pull on my cock and balls I felt the urge to thrust forward.
Suz just giggled, “Your breath is so hot on my neck. Just let it fly big guy. I know you want to, I can feel your cock twitching in my fingers and against my leg. Let it all out. Feel what I’m doing, concentrate on my fingers and my leg.”

Hearing her voice urging me on was all it took. I felt myself losing control. I reached down and cupped her smooth thigh in both my hands feeling her taut muscles flex as she continued moving her leg against my swollen head. All the sensations, her nails against my sac, her fingers against my balls, her leg against my cock, her voice purring in my head were too much for me. My entire body shook uncontrollably. I gripped her thigh tightly. Suz recognized the beginning of my orgasm and gripping my balls, squeeded and pulled. At the same time she pressed the head of my cock into the side of her calf. Whispering now. “I love feeling your shaking right out of control there Jake.”

My first load shot heavily onto her leg. “Very nice Jake. Give me some more babe.” She continued squeezing and pulling on my tight balls and guiding the head of my cock along her leg up to her knee. My body shook again as I shot another rope of cum against her knee, some of it landing on top of her thigh.

“Whoooweee, that was a good one.” I gave her several more shots as she continued jerking me and guiding the head of my cock all along her leg already made slick by my cum.

Finally, my orgasm exhausted, I watched as Suz squeezed both my cock and my balls ensuring that she had drained every last drop of cum from me and onto her leg. Once satisfied she thoroughly had milked me, she tucked my cock neatly back into my pants and zipped me up. She tapped my tired groin lightly with her fingers and announced with another of those sly, teasing grins, “You had a lot in there Jake.”

I leaned back and watched her begin to pick up some napkins from the bar top to clean me from her now drenched leg. I grabbed her wrist. “Stop.” Releasing her wrist I reached to her leg with both hands and running two fingers up her leg, collected most of my cum. Holding my fingers before me, I demanded, “Come here.” She bent her head forward just as I bend mine. Our lips met for the first time around two cum drenched fingers. At first eagerly and then languidly, our tongues licked and cleaned, parried and thrust, teased and excited. In the end, I think Suz may have stolen a drop or two of nectar more than I. Slow and easy, we were two brains fully engrossed in almost indescribable sensations, both physical and mental. It was without doubt one of those first kisses I’d mentioned earlier that excite me.

“Damn that was good. I need another beer.”

Suz laughed running her fingers through my hair, “You really did well Jake. This drink’s on me.”

I reached down placing my hand on her thigh that only moments ago had brought me to orgasm, “Thanks. You’re a remarkable woman.”

Suz continued running her fingers slowly through my hair as she bragged in her finest southern drawl, “Oh, I just don’t know what got into me. I’ve never done anything like that before. For some reason I just had to feel you come.”

I laughed, “Well you saw how it made me feel.”

“Your excitement was most evident . . . all over my leg.”

Suz caught Michele’s attention and signaled two more. Michele approached, gave us a sly wink and added, “These are on me guys. Oh, and thanks.” Suz and I gave back our best, but slightly embarrassed grins as the three of us enjoyed a good chuckle.

END

Tags : Erotic hot stories,hot models posters,top hot models,hot models blog,hot models forum,extremely hot models,hot models video,smokin hot models,hot models feet,hot models picture,dress up hot models,hot models at house of models,hot models 4 hire,hot models for hire,list of hot models

May 6, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – A Incredible Night

Stephanie was sitting at her computer surfing the net. Suddenly an instant message from Gary popped up on the screen. She smiled because she really loved hearing from him. It always made her so hot and wet the way he would talk to her.

“Hey sexy.” Gary typed up.

“Hey.” Stephanie typed back.

Gary started asking Stephanie how she was doing. He really found himself wanting to meet her that Friday night and fuck her brains out. They had been talking about it the night before and he decided that this would be the night that they would meet again only this time to fuck.

“So are you ready to meet me tonight? I know I’m ready to see you and get you alone.” Gary said.

Stephanie smiled more because she knew deep down inside she really wanted to meet him tonight. She had met him already once before when he came to her house on Wednesday and they had talked on her couch for 3 hours. He had wanted to fuck her that night but she had screwed up by not taking the opportunity when he offered it. She knew for sure though that tonight she was definitely not going to make that mistake again.

“Yes I’m ready. Ready to see you. I can hardly wait. “Stephanie said.

“Ah I’m glad baby. I can hardly wait either. See you at eight o’clock tonight.” Gary said.

The hours passed by quickly as they talked. Finally, the time to meet was upon her. The excitement of meeting again was almost too much to bear.

Stephanie could feel her body responding already as she thought of what the night would have in store for them. She knew he was coming to get her in his Jeep and she could hardly wait to see him again.

Suddenly before she knew it, he was pulling up into the driveway. She sat in front of the computer waiting for him. She could feel her body tense up a little bit with nerves but she knew that they would go away.

Gary stopped his Jeep in the driveway and got out. He then started walking up the driveway thinking of all the naughty things he is going to do to Stephanie when he gets her alone in their motel room. He could feel his cock begin to swell and harden with excitement.

He quickly reached the door and rang the doorbell. He hoped she was ready to go, as he knew he could not wait much longer to ravish her body.

Stephanie heard the doorbell ring and she felt her heart jump with excitement. She knew this was it that there was no turning back now. She quickly got up out of the computer chair and grabbed her wallet. She then walked towards the front door seeing him standing there.

Gary saw Stephanie walking towards him. He could feel his lust building quickly within him, as he knew that soon they would be alone together and that there bodies would be intertwined in the heat of passion.

“You ready?” Gary asked.

“Yes.” Stephanie said.

Gary then stood aside a little bit as Stephanie walked out onto the sidewalk. He looked at her as she suddenly stood beside him. He was glad that they were going to go through this.

They started walking towards his Jeep, Gary walking first with Stephanie following. The night was cool with a certain excitement in the air. They both could feel the arousal building as they walked. Stephanie reached the Jeep first. She went to open the door but Gary beat her to it. Like a gentleman, he walked over and opened the door for her.

“After you.” Gary said as he held the door open.

“Thank you.” Stephanie said.

She got into the Jeep and got comfortable as Gary shut the door behind her. She then waited and watched as he walked over to his side and got in. She could not help but stare at him seeing how extremely handsome he was.

Gary put on his seatbelt then helped Stephanie with hers because she was struggling with it some. He then put his Jeep into reverse backing out of the driveway and onto the road.

Both Gary and Stephanie sat comfortably in the Jeep as he drove down her road then turned onto the main road heading into town. On the way there, he turned on his radio all the while talking to her at the same time.

Stephanie looked at Gary then to outside as they drove to the motel. She could feel her pussy throb with excitement and lust the whole way there. She knew it wouldn’t take long for them to get to their desired destination and was glad of that. She started thinking of all the things he said to her in their im’s together and it made her hotter realizing that tonight everything he typed would come true.

They reached the motel quickly both of their bodies yearning and aching to become one. They both knew that this was it..that this was the night that had been waiting for since they first met.

Gary sat in the parking lot and waited for someone to get out of the way. He then pulled his Jeep up and parked it, getting out. He went inside the lobby of the motel to get the room. He walked up to the desk telling the clerk he needed a room. The whole time he stood there the thoughts of what they were about to do together were racing through his head. He could feel himself becoming hornier by the moment.

He paid for the room and got the key. He then went outside to his Jeep and got in letting his eyes focus on Stephanie for a second. He smiled to himself then drove over to their room. He had a bit trouble finding the room number seeing it was quite late at night but that was okay. He could hardly wait to get her clothes off.

Gary then found the room and parked his Jeep. He turned off the engine, got out, shutting and locking the door behind him. He then walked over to Stephanie’s door and got ready to help her out of the Jeep. He reached her door quickly and held it open for her.

Stephanie noticed Gary coming over to her door. She opened it some then started getting out. She noticed him standing there and she was glad. She then got out the rest of the way and turned around to watch him lock the door behind her.

Gary locked the door. He then walked up to the room with Stephanie following. He held the key tightly in his hand as not to lose it. He then put the key into the door and opened it turning on a light.

Stephanie walked in next and shut the door behind them. She then sat down on the couch and looked over at the bed that she knew in a few minutes they would be sharing together. She felt her heart jump with excitement/nerves and she knew she could hardly wait to feel his body next to hers..their hot skin touching.

Gary saw Stephanie sitting on the couch so he sat down next to her. They then started talking about different things. He started letting his hands run over her body, going from her stomach to her breasts then back again. He found himself already liking the way she felt to his touch.

Stephanie felt Gary’s hands touching her body through her clothes. She really loved how good and gentle his touch felt. She found herself wanting more.

Gary decided to go ahead and make another move. So he leaned in and ever so gently placed his lips on hers. He then kissed her so very sweetly letting her feel the passion within that was burning for her. As he was kissing her, he let his hands roam more over her body feeling every soft smooth inch. He could feel her start to return his kiss and he was glad she was getting into it.

Stephanie felt Gary kissing her. She found herself not only getting hot but also weak in the knees. She knew he told her he was a great kisser, but she had no idea he was this good. She slowly pulled her body closer to his feeling his body yield to hers. She wanted to touch him, but she decided to wait until they got to the bed. She found herself really enjoying his kissing though.

Gary kissed Stephanie more. He could feel the heat rising between them and he knew that they would be adjourning to the bed very soon. He could hardly wait to get his tongue on her body especially on her pussy. He just knows she is going to taste so good.

Stephanie and Gary kissed some more..their kisses still slow and sweet. They both then decided to move to the bed. So they stood up and walked over there together with Gary holding her hand. They then reached the bed quickly and sat down on it together.

As Stephanie sat down on the bed, she reached over and turned on the radio to help set the mood. She then kicked off her shoes and socks so she could get more comfortable. She could feel the lust burn deeper within her now even though all they had done was a little bit of kissing. She could hardly wait to find out what else Gary had in store for her.

Gary noticed Stephanie sitting on the bed with her feet now bare. He decided to help make her relax so he got in behind her and starting giving her a massage. He knew she would enjoy the way it would make her feel and would help relax her nerves more. He really wanted to make this night good for them both but most of all he wanted to make it really good for her.

Stephanie felt Gary giving her a massage and she started melting under his touch. She really enjoyed how good it felt and the fact that he was being so kind as to give her one. She had never experienced this kind of thing before with the guys who had fucked her in the past and she found herself not wanting him to stop.

Gary noticed Stephanie relaxing under his touch and he was glad of it. He knew that pretty soon she’d be putty in his hands with his mouth on her sweet pussy. He could hardly wait to taste her sweetness and give her a hard good night of fucking. He could feel the desire rising within him and he knew he couldn’t last much longer before he had to get her naked. That is what he wanted..to make her his.

As Stephanie started enjoying Gary’s touch even more, she found herself wanting to just get naked and let him take her. The heat of the night was really starting to get to her and she was really glad that she had come here with him.

Gary noticed that Stephanie was totally relaxed now as was he. He knew that this was the time to make th next move. He moved closer to her and started kissed her some more at the same time pulling up her shirt. He could tell that she was getting hot and god was he glad of that. He could see her beautiful body as it became more exposed to his eyes and he could hardly wait to see her fully naked before him.

Stephanie helped Gary take off the rest of her shirt and then her bra. She threw them onto the couch. She was glad they were both off now. She could feel her nipples hardening from the arousal she was already feeling by just being next to him. She then watched as he took his shirt off next and threw it into the floor. She was glad he was topless now too. She then laid down on the bed.

Gary noticed that Stephanie was lying on the bed. He liked how sexy she looked. He laid down next to her bringing his body close. He then started kissing her again loving how soft her lips felt next to his. He touched her softly letting his hands roam all over. He then let his lips move off hers and started trailing his kisses down her body kissing her neck feeling her body yield more to his.

Stephanie felt Gary kissing on her neck. She was loving how good his lips felt. She knew that pretty soon he would be at her pussy and she could hardly wait to feel his tongue licking her. She didn’t touch him just yet though. She wanted to wait to get her hands on him.

Gary, noticing how Stephanie was loving his lips, moved them down lower to her tits. He reached them quickly and took one of her nipples into his mouth sucking. He then moved over and did the same to the other one. Realizing her shorts and panties were still on, he knew that they would have to come off. So he stopped sucking on her tits long enough to reach down and pull off her shorts then panties exposing her sweet tight cunt to him. The smell of her arousal filled the air and he found himself becoming intoxicated.

He pulled off her short and panties throwing them aside onto the floor. He then got down on the floor between her legs and pulled her pussy lips apart exposing her to his hungry mouth. He quickly looked at her pussy then just dove right in, using his tongue to start licking her hard. The moment her juices touched his tongue he knew that he was addicted to her..that after tonight he would have to have more of her. He started licking up and down focusing on that hard little clit. He knew she would love this.

Stephanie felt Gary licking her pussy and she could have sworn she had went to Heaven because it felt so good. She let her legs stay spread open nice and wide so he could have a mouthful of her sweetness. She started gripping onto the bedspread because the pleasure felt so extreme and let out a series of loud moans. She then let her eyes close to the pleasure he was giving her.

Gary heard Stephanie moaning and he was glad she was enjoying it as much as he was. He used a series of different licking strokes from soft and light to hard. He let her body signals guide him on how to lick her.

Stephanie really loved how Gary was licking her. She felt his tongue lick her in all the right places and at all the right time. She felt like her pussy was on fire. She never wanted him to stop because he was indeed the best pussy licker she ever met. She knew for sure that no one else could ever make her feel like this.

Gary licked Stephanie’s pussy for a good 30 minutes. He then moved back up on her body and laid down next to her, bringing his lips back to hers. He started kissing her letting her taste her juices on his lips. He wanted to feel her close to him now and found himself really loving how she kissed. He knew that she loved his kisses too because of how eagerly she was responding.

Stephanie then brought her body closer to Gary. She wanted to feel him holding her tight. She kept on kissing him as she got closer enjoying how good he smelled. She then let her fingers run up through his hair. She loved how it felt and found herself becoming more attracted the more that she was close to him. She had not felt this way it a while and was loving every minute of it, wanting it to last.

Gary felt Stephanie’s hands in his hair. He really loved it when that was done to him. It made him feel so good and was really glad she was doing it. He let his right hand travel down to her spread open legs and into her hot wet pussy. He couldn’t get over how aroused she was for him. The feeling of her wetness was driving him crazy. He started fingering her with his long fingers reaching all the way almost to her cervix. He knew she would love the feeling of his fingers inside of her. He found himself not being able to get enough either.

Stephanie felt Gary’s fingers in her pussy and she kissed him more. She then stopped and let out a series of moans. His long fingers felt so good in her pussy and she knew for sure she didn’t want him to stop. She felt like he was touching her soul and she realized she had never felt this sexually good before. She knew that he wanted her to touch him but she wanted him to ask for it first.

Gary kept on fingering Stephanie’s pussy becoming more aroused by the second. He couldn’t get over how tight she was. He wanted her to place her hand on his throbbing dick, to stroke him so she could feel how hard he was for her.

“I want you to touch my cock baby..please.”Gary said.

Stephanie heard Gary ask her to touch his cock. She smiled because this is what she was waiting to hear. So she took her hand and placed it on his cock. She then started stroking feeling his hardness under her fingers.

Gary, upon feeling Stephanie’s hand on his cock, just started moaning like crazy. Her hand felt so good on his hardness and he didn’t want her to stop stroking. He kept on fingering her pussy, going at it harder. He could still hear her moans as he gave her pussy one good fingering. He could hardly wait to get his hard cock shoved inside her tight pussy.

Stephanie kept on stroking Gary’s cock as she felt him finger her. She could feel one orgasm after another wash over her. She then stopped stroking him long enough to give her hand a rest.

Gary, noticing that Stephanie had stopped stroking him, stopping fingering her. He pulled his fingers out of her pussy and placed his hand around her waist. He then turned on his side, bringing her with him.

Stephanie, feeling Gary bring her onto her side, let her hand go back to stroking his hair again. She loved the feeling of being so close to him. She had never wanted a man as badly as she wanted him. The desire that was running through her body was like electricity and she couldn’t get enough of him. It was as he was a long lost lover that she hadn’t been with in a long time. She couldn’t deny the attraction she was feeling towards him.

Gary felt Stephanie stroking his hair again and he found himself loving every minute of it. Her touch was so gentle but passionate. So sweet but at the same time so hungry for him. He really loved being this close to her, feeling her skin next to his. He never wanted to let her go. He also found himself desiring to finger her sweet pussy again, to feel that wetness against his hand. He knew the moment he stuck his dick in her it would feel exquisite.

Stephanie and Gary held each other, their two bodies touching. The heat between them was so strong..the attraction so noticeable. They then started kissing again, the kisses starting out soft then becoming more passionate.

Stephanie, feeling the passion within her grow, let her left leg drape over Gary’s body drawing her even closer now. She knew that at any moment he could easily slip his hard dick into her and fuck her right there in that position. She didn’t know if he would but she knew that she would love it if he did. However, even if he didn’t she was still loving the intimacy they were sharing.

Gary felt Stephanie’s leg drape over his body. He took this opportunity to squeeze her tighter to his body, making his kisses more hungrier..letting his desire for her show to her. He wanted to just pull her on top of him, slip his hard dick right into her tight pussy, and fuck her hard. But he knew he wanted to finger and taste that pussy some more before he did.

Stephanie let her leg drape over Gary’s body for a little bit while longer. She then moved it off and laid back down on her back again leaving her legs still spread open. She was still kissing Gary as he had moved to where he was “hovering” over her with the top part of his body.

Gary kissed Stephanie some more then let his lips move down to her neck kissing there too. He knew that she loved it when he did that. He wanted nothing more at this moment then to please her..to make her enjoy being with him. He loved the way she reacted as he kissed her neck..the way she arched up to give him more access and the way she moaned. He then moved his lips back on hers kissing her more.

Stephanie felt Gary kissing her again and she really loved it. She then watched him as he laid back down on his back with his body so close. She took the initiative this time and leaned the top half of her body over his kissing him more aggressively. She wanted him so badly. She stayed over his body for a little bit more feeling his hands go all over then laid back down too.

Gary noticed that Stephanie was lying back down. He let his hands trail down to her open legs and stuck a finger inside of her pussy. He then started fingering her again feeling how much wetter and aroused she had become for him. He thrusted his finger in and out letting it touch her sweet tight pussy deeply inside. He listened to her beautiful moans of pleasure as he fingered her feeling her orgasm repeatedly.

Stephanie couldn’t stop moaning as she felt Gary’s finger in her pussy. She let her hand travel over to his dick where she started stroking him again. She loved hearing his moans too as she stroked him knowing he was loving being touched as much as she was. She enjoyed knowing that she was pleasing him.

Gary kept on fingering Stephanie for a good 40 minutes, sliding his fingers in and out effortlessly giving her pussy a good hard fingering feeling her pussy become wetter. He felt her hand still stroking his cock, not missing a beat. He could feel his orgasm come on but he didn’t want to cum all over himself. He’d rather cum inside her, filling her tight pussy with his hot seed. He started moaning louder to let her know that he was getting ready to cum.

Stephanie noticed by Gary’s moans that he was close. She quickly moved her hands off his dick and brought them back up to his hair. She ran her fingers through his hair again loving how good his hair felt in her hands.

Gary noticed that Stephanie was running her fingers through his hair again. He fingered her a little bit harder this time then stopped bringing his hands up placing them around her back. He pulled her as close as he could to his body feeling her leg go back around his hips again. He could feel Stephanie press her body into his and he loved it.

Stephanie felt Gary holding her and she pressed her body up against his. She kept on running her fingers through her hair, occasionally letting her hands move down his back. At the same time she grinded her pussy up against his pelvis getting really close to his dick. She knew if she wanted to that she could easily climb on top of him and place his dick in her pussy riding him. But she decided not to and just kept on pressing her body up against his.

Gary felt the heat of Stephanie’s pussy as he felt her rub it up against him. He wanted so badly to fuck her right now and he knew that it was time. He placed his lips back on hers kissing her again only this time with more passion and lust. He wanted her to know that he was ready to fuck her.

Stephanie felt Gary kissing her more passionately now. She wanted him to fuck her right now, to fill her steaming hot wet pussy with his hard dick and give it to her good. She kissed him back sharing the same passion then let her lips move off his and kissed/licked her way down his chest then back up. She then started kissing him again the passion inside her burning deep. She could feel her heart race as she held her body next to his and she knew this was meant to be.

Gary felt Stephanie’s lips as she kissed him more after just kissing then licking his chest. He loved the way her lips felt on his body and he could feel his cock throb with so much want that he could swear his dick would explode with cum everywhere if he didn’t fuck her soon. He kissed her back his hands gripping onto her body letting them roam everywhere.

Stephanie felt Gary gripping onto her body and she knew she couldn’t wait anymore. She had to have him fuck her right this minute. She looked at him to let him know.

Gary noticed how Stephanie was looking at her. He knew that look because he had seen it before. He knew she wanted him and that he has to make his move right now.

“Ready for my cock baby?” Gary asked.

“Mmm yes I am.” Stephanie said.

Gary smiled then brought his body over to hers climbing on top of her. He placed his cock in between her spread legs and then shoved his cock straight into her hot dripping wet pussy. He moaned at entry because she just felt so damn good and tight. He started thrusting his cock in and out of her letting his body lay down on top of hers.

Stephanie felt Gary’s cock now thrusting away in her tight pussy. She started crying out in ultimate pleasure and wrapped her legs around his waist holding him tight to her body. She had never felt as good as she felt right at that moment. It all just felt so right having his hard cock buried to the hilt in her pussy with him on top of her, their bodies joined as one. Having him here with her tonight just felt perfect and she never wanted it to end.

Gary felt Stephanie’s legs wrapped around his waist. He was so glad that she was holding him tight against her body. He loved how good her breasts felt pressed up against his chest. He started out fucking her slowly, letting his cock slide in and out of her. He knew she was enjoying it just as much as he was. She had the tightest wettest pussy he had ever felt and it made his cock feel wonderful each time he thrusted into her.

He wanted to feel her more and feel her pussy grip tighter around his dick so he started thrusting in her harder giving her pussy a really good pounding. He loved hearing her moans as he fucked her and loved how wet she felt. He knew that he would probably never find a pussy he would love to fuck so much besides hers and he was glad that were friends because that meant he could fuck her anytime he wanted.

He pressed his body down on hers more and drove his cock deeper into her pussy giving it to her so good that he knew she’d want more. He knew he wanted more of her too after this and that they would be fucking more than just tonight. He knew there was no way in hell he could just fuck her one time and he knew that she felt that way to.

Gary looked down at Stephanie as he fucked her. He loved how beautiful her face looked when she was in the total throws of pleasure. He started fucking her pussy harder, deeper, and faster now wanting to come inside her to fill her up. He could feel the urge of orgasm approaching and he knew he was really close. He could feel her pussy tighten up then release around his dick as he fucked her and he knew she was having multiple orgasms.

Stephanie let Gary’s dick thrust her into another world, a world where all that mattered was the pleasure that she was feeling. She felt her orgasms wash over her and she knew that he felt them too. She could tell from his thrusts that he was close and she could hardly wait to have him come in her. She wanted to come with him so she started grinding her pussy hard up against his dick.

Gary felt Stephanie’s pussy grinding hard up against his dick. He knew that it would make him come for sure because it just felt too good for him to hold back anymore. He thrusted as hard as he could into her pussy getting in at least three more thrusts. He then felt his come shoot out of his dick and straight into her pussy.

“Oh god baby, I’m coming!” Gary said.

Stephanie felt Gary coming inside her. At the same time, she came too and she cried out loudly as she could in pleasure because her orgasm was so extreme it took her breath away. She gripped onto his back tightly, like she was holding on for dear life, as they came together both of their bodies in complete ecstasy. She let her orgasm wash over her like a wave and felt his do the same.

Gary felt Stephanie coming with her and he loved it. He kept his body tight on hers holding his dick in her pussy while he finished coming. He loved being this close to her, skin-to-skin.

Gary and Stephanie finished coming together. They then held each other basking in the afterglow of their passion filled fucking. Both of them felt so good that it was like being in heaven. At that moment, nothing could touch them or make them feel bad. It was as if they were floating on a river of perfect.

Gary held Stephanie a little bit more. He then pulled out and got off her, rolling onto his back. He laid there feeling worn out from what just happened but at the same time very satisfied. He was glad that they got together tonight. He turned his head towards Stephanie.

“Hey I’m glad you came with me tonight.” Gary said.

Stephanie looked over at Gary and smiled. She was glad that she came with him tonight too. She was glad that they had just had some of the most incredible sex of her life.

“I’m glad I did too.” Stephanie said.

Gary smiled at Stephanie as he laid there relaxing getting his breath back. He knew that it was getting late and that they would have to leave soon to take her back home then go home himself. He knew he needed a shower so he got up off the bed.

“Hey I’m going to take a shower, okay.” Gary said.

“Okay.” Stephanie said.

Stephanie then sat up herself watching Gary head towards the shower. She knew she had to get dressed so she reached down and grabbed her clothes, putting them on. She could feel that her pussy was sore but very much satisfied. She felt so happy, almost giddy, like she was floating on a cloud of sexual perfection. Once she got dressed, she stood up and fixed her very disheveled hair. She then looked over at the clock realizing that they had been at it for three hours straight.

Gary quickly took his shower getting his entire body clean. He then stepped out, dried himself off, and threw the towel down to the floor. He then walked out of the bathroom and into the motel room seeing Stephanie standing there.

“Ah that shower felt great.” Gary said.

He went over and grabbed his clothes putting them on. He then grabbed his wallet, putting it in his pocket, and grabbed his car keys.

“Hey you ready?” Gary asked.

“Yes.” Stephanie said.

Stephanie went over and grabbed her wallet. She knew that she was hungry so she decided to ask him if he could stop and get her something to eat before he takes her home.

“Hey you wouldn’t mind getting me something to eat, would you?” Stephanie asked.

“No I don’t mind.” Gary said.

Stephanie smiled. She then headed towards the door with Gary.

Gary and Stephanie left the room going to his Jeep. They walked over to his Jeep. Stephanie waited while Gary unlocked her door. As soon as he did, she got in and he shut the door behind her. She then watched as he walked around, unlocked his door, and got in himself. They both buckled their seatbelts getting ready to, driving out of the parking lot and onto a side road.

He took her to a restaurant and got her something to eat. They then headed out of the restaurant parking lot and onto the main road. The whole way while he took her home they talked about various things especially about the next time that they were going to meet.

Stephanie found herself excited by the prospect of just being next to him. She was so glad that she was still alone with him and she loved every minute of it. She felt her heart jump and race by just looking at him.

Gary noticed Stephanie looking at him and he really enjoyed it. He was glad that he got to spend the night with her.

Gary drove Stephanie home reaching her road quickly. He drove down it reaching her house and pulling into the driveway. Once he got his Jeep into the driveway, he parked it and turned the engine off. He then got out of his Jeep and walked over to Stephanie’s side. Once he reached her side, he opened her door so she could get out.

Stephanie noticed that Gary had opened the door for her. She smiled and got out walking along her driveway waiting for him to join her.

Gary shut the door and walked up next to Stephanie. He then walked with her to her front door enjoying the smell of the cool night country air. He felt pretty tired now but he knew he’d be getting home soon. Once they reached the front door, he gave her a goodnight kiss then went on his way back to his Jeep. He got in and drove home.

Stephanie savored the kiss on her lips as she opened the front door and walked inside. She was smiling from ear to ear and she felt like dancing because she was so happy. She ate, went on her computer, then went to bed dreaming of Gary and his wonderful touch. She could hardly wait to be with him again. She knew she’d never be the same again, that tonight had changed her. She found herself glad of that and glad that he was part of her life…forever.

END

Tags : Erotic hot stories,hot kid models,hot man models,hot uk models,hot french models,hot german models,hot english models,hot british models,hot european models,hot american models,hot av models,hot white models,hot chinese models,hot body models,hot australian models,hot tween models

Erotic Hot Stories – A Jaded Gift

“Ah! The Windy City, it never changes,” Mike said aloud as a cold blast hit him. In early November the chilly winds gust off Lake Michigan and all that one can do is turn a collar up against them. Mike would have liked to have had his Melton winter coat on such a day. There had been no room in the suitcase for that, and where he had just been there wouldn’t have been a need for it. Earlier that day he had landed at O’Hare from Shanghai, almost at the end of a lengthy trip at the behest of his employer. He did his best with the navy pinstriped suit coat that he wore.

Mike could have stayed at an inn out near the airport. He decided to treat himself. There were newer hotels than the Drake, to be sure, but none more elegant. Having taken the trouble, he wasn’t going to let a breeze from the lake stop him from roaming his favorite city. He thought that he would take a walk down Oak St., find a place to eat, perhaps some music and drinks after that. Of course, he couldn’t let himself forget that anniversary present. If there was any place to find one, Oak St. would be it.

“A man with a bonus, an anniversary coming up, strolling down Oak St.,” he mused to himself. “It’s a dangerous combination.” He was surprised at his facetious tone; maybe the plane ride had been more tiring than he thought. He thought that the shower in the hotel had refreshed him. At forty-two, he still felt young enough to howl every now and then.

Mike had been away from home for a long time. Weeks rolling into a month and more sharpen edges in a man in places that had been rounded and smooth. A kind of independence seeps into the subconscious, born of the need to do for oneself. Love and companionship slip temporarily into the background, to be saved for later. As the end of the absence approached, Mike needed to relax and allow tenderness to seep its way back to the front.

Mike wasn’t thinking about all this, he just wanted to enjoy himself in his favorite city. The trip had been tough on him and his family, but it was the final push that earned him the big bonus and promotion. He had already apportioned a large chunk of the money to the 401k, safe from the clutches of the tax man. There was still enough left to buy something nice.

“Dues paid—membership secure,” he told himself as he crossed Michigan Avenue.

On the opposite corner, and two store fronts down, he spotted a jewelry store. It looked expensive. They were all expensive in this part of town. He looked for a place to cross the street.

***************

Mike walked into the store and stopped in the doorway to survey the scene. Whatever might be found there, at least it was good to get out of the late autumn chill. The store wasn’t big, but its appointments were nicer than those in Mike’s living room. It was brightly lit. The middle of the floor was open, framed by glass cases. As the hour approached five, the store was empty of other customers. Mike could hear activity in the back, but no sales person rushed to approach him. He decided to just do some looking.

There were a lot of nice pieces in the cases. Of course, the price tags were turned over. Mike didn’t know jewelry, but it didn’t stop him from perusing the baubles under the glass countertops. He passed by the cocktail rings—not what he had in mind. There were some brooches that looked very elegant with fine detail, but he passed them by, as well—too old-looking for his wife. He said ‘no’ to the watches. There were some pendants and necklaces in an area. It looked like a place to start.

As he was peering through the glass, he became aware of a pair of eyes watching him. It was a woman, a sales associate, most likely, standing in the doorway to the back room. To Mike, it appeared as if she was sizing him up to see if her entry was worthwhile. When she saw that Mike had discovered her she emerged and slowly approached him.

“Can I help you, sir?” she called as she walked over.

“I’m just looking right now,” he answered, not looking up. “I’m looking for a present for my wife.”

“Very nice!” she answered in an uninterested voice. “Birthday?”

“No—anniversary, actually; fifteen years,” Mike volunteered. “I really don’t have anything in mind; just browsing,” he said.

“I have some work to do at the window display,” she said, excusing herself. “Call me if I can help you.”

“Alright, thanks,” Mike grumbled. He had no idea what he was doing or looking for in the posh store. In the corner of his eye, he saw the woman mount a step ladder to hang up some fabric to drape over the merchandise in the front window. Mike decided to watch her. Although it wouldn’t help him with his shopping chores, at least he could put his mind on something he knew more about.

As he watched the woman on the ladder, Mike wished that he had paid more attention to her when she was up close to him. He pegged her age at late thirties. She was of medium height. She wore her hair long. It parted in the middle and cascaded in waves to her shoulders where it sat like a mantle on a gold-toned satin blouse. She had on a leather skirt that hugged her form—her form looked good. The leather was dark brown, matching her hair. The skirt was long, mid-calf, and had a provocative slit on the right side that reached to mid-thigh. She was wearing black hose. As she moved about on the ladder the slit would open momentarily to expose her shapely legs. Below the hem of the skirt her legs gracefully ended in narrow feet fit into black heels. Mike couldn’t make out he facial features; she had turned away from him.

Mike craned his neck to get the best view of the toned limbs, black-clad camouflaged against the dark brown skirt. They cruelly peeked out, and then disappeared in the side slit of the skirt. Mike thought that she lacked that ‘housewife look’. She was just a little too shapely, too worldly to fill that role, he thought. In his business travels he met many such women. He could always tell at a glance which of them had half their mind on business and the other half on hearth and home. To him, this woman had the look of a divorcee.

“An independent woman of independent means,” he thought to himself as he admired her.

Mike took his time to partake of the visual feast to his satisfaction. She stretched out an arm to catch a corner of the non-cooperative fabric above her. As she did so, her blouse was pulled tightly against her, defining the outline of a perfect breast. She raised her right foot a step higher on the ladder; the slit caused the bottom half of the skirt to fall away. Mike got his first glimpse of her thigh, covered part way in the black hose. It was worth waiting for. The upper leg was a perfect match for the sculpted calf below it. At the midway point, the black hose abruptly ended. Smooth flesh shouted out at him. It screamed ‘Place your hand here and feel the firmness underneath the skin and the creamy softness on top!’ If he could do so, Mike thought, his practiced hand would switch on her senses, strip away her reserve, and make her hope for more. He could quench her thirst, and beyond, given the chance.

If the slit had been only a few inches longer, he could have seen the panties, too, if there were any. Isolated on the ladder in the front window, she was on display for the scores of passersby. Mike saw them all move on, no one noticing.

“A private show, just for me!” he thought, indulging a sudden, improvised fantasy.

He assumed that she was distracted by the stubborn drape in her hands, so he was careless in his surreptitious inspection.

“Would you like me to show you something, sir?” she called out loudly to him, but not in an angry way. It seemed to Mike that she wanted him to know that a man viewing her body didn’t fluster her.

Mike had been busy observing her display and hadn’t noticed her head swivel toward him. He assumed a momentary sheepish grin, embarrassed at having been caught in his over-tasting. The woman descended from the ladder and started walking behind the counter to where he was standing.

She didn’t walk like she was just moving from one place to another. There was purpose in her sway and swing of her hips, allowing the soft leather of the skirt to fully work with her contours. She thrust her knee forward through that teasing slit with each alternate step.

“She saw me ogling her and she liked it,” Mike congratulated himself. “Let’s see where this leads.”

Mike’s sheepish grin faded to a confident smile, to show her that he felt no shame at being discovered. He was, in fact, glad that she had seen him stealing the view. He wanted to see her face. He was less interested in how pretty, classic, exotic or erotic it looked than the answers to his questions. Was she confident and self assured; or would she turn away at eye contact, like a shy maiden? Was she worldly and sophisticated; or would her expression have that ‘housewife look’ that betrayed preoccupation with report cards, ironing shirts and getting dinner ready?

“Sinner or saint, she’s definitely a lady,” Mike thought, as he waited for his answers. He observed her dress and manner and judged it to belong to a woman who was aware of her allure. She would let a man peruse her package, perhaps reach out to try to pull the ribbon. Only those of her choosing, however, would be allowed to untie the bow to commence the unwrapping.

She would not offer herself cheaply, for any taker who might cast a lot for her favor. To earn her a man would prove deserving by besting—not only other men—and also her disdainful assumption of the mediocrity of all but a few. She challenged men to win her. For those few who won, she would reveal her secrets one at a time, drain a man of his own, and create new ones with him. Mike sized her up this way in the moments that it took her to approach him.

She stood facing him. Mike read her name tag: ‘Rita’. His gaze landed on her face, to see if reality matched fantasy. The almond eyes looked at him from the curled frame of her hair. They were dark, almost black, encircled by blacker eyelashes. They did not yet give away her thoughts. Her cheekbones rode high, with olive skin stretched tightly over them. She used make-up sparingly, except for her lips, which she painted crimson. Her final feature, the long, narrow nose, bent slightly near the bridge; it ensured that she had a look of interesting beauty without looking pretty. In another time and place she might have been the wife of a Roman Emperor; or better yet, the Emperor’s courtesan.

Her lips were full, especially her lower one. They were parted slightly. The perfume hit Mike by surprise. It encircled him like a vapor, erasing awareness of all except the temptress and his estimation of what might be smoldering in her. From between her parted lips, out snaked her tongue to wet them, passing slowly from corner to corner.

“Tell me about your wife,” she said. “Perhaps I can help you choose something for her.”

“Not much to tell,” Mike answered. “A typical housewife, I guess.”

“You don’t make that sound very exciting. Are you sure that you’re in the right store? There’s a nice, quaint little book store around the corner; perhaps a nice romance novel would suit her better,” she said, with a hint of disdain. “I could direct you to the Williams-Sonoma Store. Maybe she would like a saucepan … or a blender.”

She leaned forward as she said the final words. Her lower lip pouted out as she said saucepan; her tongue lingered on her teeth on blender. Her manner betrayed a passive contempt for the mundane realities of ‘housewifery’. Hair stood on the back of Mike’s neck as he detected his conversion from hunter to prey. He had to reassert his cool, show interest, but reserve. She challenged him to sharpen tools not used in a long time. He sensed that he would need them.

“Maybe that’s where I’ll end up,” he said. “I’ll see what you have here first.”

She placed a board, covered by a gray, felt cloth on the counter. She bent and reached into the glass case, emerging with a pearl choker.

“This might be nice. Four strands of cultured pearls. Gold clasps. A good value: six hundred dollars,” she said, testing him.

As he hesitated, she held it up to her own throat, and Mike enjoyed the contrast of the white pearls with her olive skin.

“It’s nice, but not exactly what I had in mind. She’d never wear it.”

“Oh, I’m sorry; I imagine she’s a little chubby around the neck; then this would never do.” She feigned a pout; Mike recognized the implied comparison.

She pulled out a pendant on a gold chain, but it wasn’t right.

“Where are you staying?” she asked, making small talk with him.

“At the Drake,” Mike replied. “How did you know that I was from out of town?”

“I can always tell. You’ve been on a long trip, haven’t you? You have that—lonely look.”

“Just in from six weeks in the Orient; mostly in China. I’ll be home tomorrow.”

She reached into the glass case and produced a pearl bracelet. She fastened it to her own wrist to model it.

“Four nice strands, a gold clasp with a safety closure. This is a good value.”

Mike took a look at the bracelet, but his eye stuck on the wedding band she wore. Disappointment and curiosity filled him at the same time.

“I don’t think so,” Mike said. “It’s nice, but just not the right thing.”

“You’re very difficult to please!” she chided, unclasping the bracelet. “What could I ever do to make you happy?”

“I didn’t mean to be difficult. You’re making me feel bad,” Mike countered. “I see that you’re married, too – I saw your ring. You know how hard it is to buy a gift for a spouse. What would you want him to buy you?”

“How would I have a chance to tell him? He’s gone away on business again, just like you, leaving me here all alone,” she pouted.

“I’m sorry, Rita, I didn’t mean to upset you. You’ve been very nice. Show me something else. Do you mind if I call you ‘Rita’? I saw it on your name tag.”

Rita’s eyes brightened and her tongue rewet her lips. She bent down into the case again. When she stood up, she held three strands of white pearls, which she placed on the grey-felt board.

“These are sure to do the trick,” she said. “All of the strands are AAA grade, 8 mm diameters. I’ll try them on to show you the different lengths. Here is the sixteen inch.”

She brought the shortest strand around her neck and reached around back to clasp it. Mike noticed that the top button of her blouse had become unfastened, opening the collared blouse to just above the point that Mike could see the top crest of her bra.. She must have done it when she had bent behind the counter.

The pearls dipped to her collarbone, which Mike strained to see past the undone button.

“Don’t say anything,” she said. “Let me put on the next strand to compare.”

Rita fastened the eighteen inch strand around her neck. As they hung, the final pearl dipped just under the topmost fabric of her gold blouse. Mike imagined that it must be barely diving into the cleavage that lay beneath the fabric. It reminded Mike of the outline displayed on the ladder. He was convinced that perfect breasts lay waiting.

She stood motionless, showing the pearls. Then, realizing the obstruction of the gold fabric of her blouse, she pushed it gently aside, just enough to show the final curve of the strand. The move bared more flesh, and Mike could see the black lacy top strands of her bra. The contrast in color with the blouse surprised him. It more matched her skirt and hose. He wondered if she had selected it for that purpose. Mike was aroused, but sensed that that the ritual of the last strand would be the best.

After a few seconds, she lowered her hands and the blouse fabric resumed its former place.

“Here is the longest strand. It’s twenty-four inches,” she announced. She fastened it behind her.

The latest string eclipsed the others and lay glowing against the gold satin midway between her collar and belt. She let him view it for a few seconds, and then delicately took hold of the end of the strand. With her other hand, she pulled the blouse away from her skin to make a space and promptly dropped the pearls into the opening. They disappeared behind the fabric, descending below, to play among her breasts.

Rita let Mike watch her hide the pearls, and let a few more seconds tick. She reached a hand up to the next button of her blouse. With two delicate fingers she slowly undid it.

“What do you think of these?” she gushed, leaning forward on her elbows onto the counter top.

The three strands of pearls dangled from her in concentric circles. The shorter two strands swung freely, the longest was lodged where Mike had pictured it, reposing in her cleavage. The blouse, unsecured, fell away. Mike looked through the frame to the bare skin, the black bra, the perfect breasts. The half globes were hanging like twin melons on a vine. They were olive-tan, framed in the black bra.

There could be no mistaking the display for other than the offer that it was. At first, Mike took little sips from the visual cup of nectar. Staring would have been too crude, but more importantly, he wanted to savor the taste. Gulping would have cut short the pleasure of discovery. If he could, he would have reached in to test the ripeness of the melons. His discerning eye would have to suffice. He burned them into his memory, and the unrevealed totality of them into his imagination. Just as Mike was only a few seconds from drinking his fill, she stood, buttoned her blouse and removed the strands of pearls, placing them on the grey felt.

The border between memory and imagination is often undefined, taking a form to please the user. In the same way, loneliness and desire blend together; shades of grey bridge black and white.

“Well, what do you think?” she asked. “Did you see anything that you want to take with you?” She let her eye contact remain a second longer, her raised eyebrows in query.

“They’re not exactly what I was looking for … the pearls, I meant,” Mike answered, flustered by his poor choice of words.

“Of course, what else could you have meant?” she lilted provocatively.

****************

“Maybe you have something else. Pearls just don’t seem to be doing it for me,” Mike said. “I would consider something a little more upscale.”

Rita’s eyes danced with pleasure and expectation. She paused for a moment, allowing Mike’s statement to fully resonate. In such a store as he was in, it had great meaning.

“I think,” she said with a coy smile, “that you have been away a long time, or you have been very bad, or maybe you have been very bad while you were away for a long time.”

“I have been away a long time,” he answered. “I haven’t been bad …but I’m not home yet.” Mike chuckled a little at the end.

“I have something in the back that you might like,” she purred. “Wait just a second.”

She slowly turned and made her way to the door of the back room. Her walk was a repeat of her earlier display. This time, Mike was treated to the view from the opposite side. The leather of the skirt allowed her to move comfortably while grinding her hips in a way that each flexing of the tight buttock cheeks was test and proof of Mike’s assumptions.

She promptly returned carrying an oblong box that she kept closed.

“We have been keeping this in the safe. It’s special—one of a kind. A man like you might appreciate it.”

Rita lifted the lid of the box. Laid out was a necklace composed of perfectly round green stones, mounted in a row on a gold chain. The stones were a deep green with darker green flecks, like the shamrocks of Ireland, and had a translucent quality.

“Imperial Jade, the finest. Each is perfectly round, one-half inch diameter. The chain is eighteen-carat, sixteen inches. It’s a beautiful piece, don’t you agree?” Rita was suddenly direct and all business. “It’s an investment.”

“It truly is,” Mike agreed. “How many stones?”

“At least a dozen. I’m not sure. We can count them,” she answered.

Mike was rubbing the stones in his fingers. They felt like greasy glass. He tried the clasp. The luster of the stones against the richness of the gold brought a pleasure to the skin and the eye.

There was no price tag. Mike asked what it was and she whispered it to him. Mike puffed out his cheeks and let the air out slowly as he digested the amount.

“Remember, you’re not home yet and this would cover a lot of being bad,” Rita reminded him. “Actually, there are fifteen pieces of jade on the necklace,” she said as she counted. “How about it?”

“Alright, sold!” Mike cried. “Wrap it up before I change mind.” He lowered his voice and looked at Rita, “This is really going to hurt, but you talked me into it.”

“Guilt is something I don’t do,” she said, in her sultry voice. “But if you feel like a bad boy, I might be able to give you a spanking. It’s part of the service.”

“Interesting!” exclaimed Mike. “Are there any other parts of the service that I don’t know about yet?”

“It depends on your needs,” answered Rita, with eyebrows raised.

“I’m going back to the hotel to have a drink,” declared Mike. “If you think of any services I might need, you’ll find me in the bar.”

After a few business details were concluded Mike was walking up Oak St., back to the Drake with his package tucked neatly in his jacket pocket.

******************

Mike sat alone at the end of the bar at the Drake nursing a Dry Manhattan. A likely crowd filtered in and out, not too many or too few. They were mostly hotel guests having a cocktail before venturing out to dine, or people waiting for their reservation in the dining room. In the corner of the lounge a piano painted a backdrop of standards.

He was thinking about the jade necklace planted safely in his jacket pocket, and the encounter with the siren disguised as saleswoman at the jewelry store. His offer to join him at the bar had been plain enough. Perhaps the scene had been staged, to inflame him to abandon caution and facilitate the sale. He decided to wait at the end of the bar for the time required to drink a cocktail, or maybe two. Even if he had been led to the purchase by Rita’s charms, he was happy with the necklace, and the exchange had enlivened him.

He was close to finishing the drink. He thought that he would deposit the necklace into the hotel safe and then head out for some dinner. He decided that another round wouldn’t hurt, so he signaled the barman. He was watching the lemon peel float in the amber liquid of his fresh drink when he heard a familiar voice next to him.

“A penny for your thoughts,” came the sultry voice.

He looked up and found Rita, already removing her overcoat and mounting the raised bar chair next to Mike.

“Hello, Rita! You surprised me. I admit that I had given up on seeing you,” Mike greeted her in a subdued voice, now that he was in public with people milling about.

Rita had no such reticence. She turned her stool to face him, sitting with her legs crossed.

“Were you trying to get away from me?” she challenged him.

“No,” Mike countered. “It’s a pleasant surprise.”

“I had to get the store closed,” she declared. “…Whiskey Sour, please…” she turned to address the barman as he approached her. “I would never give up an invitation for cocktails at the Drake,” she said. “I don’t get to come here very often.”

“After your commission on that jade necklace, you should be the one buying drinks,” Mike joked.

“Maybe I’ll buy the next one,” she replied. “…if there is a next one; I don’t want to drive home if I’ve had too much to drink.”

“Do you have to drive tonight?” Mike was surprised, and disappointed.

“I haven’t decided yet,” Rita returned to her seductive tone and raised her eyebrows. Then she fell silent and gazed at him for several seconds without turning away or casting her eyes down.

With the raised eyebrows, Mike knew that Rita had deftly passed the burden of initiative to him. It is the way it should be in these matters, when the time arrives for the deal to be closed. Still, in a way, he was sorry because he enjoyed the aggressive style of this sexy woman. He rose to the challenge to continue the action.

“I see that you managed to get those two buttons fastened again,” he said.

Rita responded with a low, throaty laugh, filled with a confession of naughtiness and pleasure at the same time.

“Just part of the service,” she answered, and the two laughed at the joke and the double meaning. “This is a blouse that has buttons that are easy to manage. I can unbutton a few, and button them back up just like that,” she said as she snapped her fingers.

She leaned forward, eyes looking straight into his. She had uncrossed her legs and flipped the slit half of her leather skirt to show her leg to him. She slid closer, into his space, and reached her legs out to rest her feet on the rungs of Mike’s barstool, so that her legs were spread outside of his. Rita flexed her knees slightly so that her calves would rub against Mike’s. He held still, enjoying the sensation. Her lips were almost touching his; they were so tantalizingly close. She whispered so that Mike could feel her breath on his face, “…and I can unbutton them all over again—if I want to.”

Mike felt his heart racing. He let his eyes slip down to the uncovered thigh that imprisoned his own. Then, he looked back up to her. It was the moment of decision. He was confident and excited by this sexy and sexual seductress.

“What do you feel like doing now?” he asked, seeking to bring closure to the dance of seduction.

“I think that I would like another drink,” she answered coyly, but accepted the closing of the deal.

Mike raised his arm to call the barman, but she stopped him gently by placing her arm on top of his.

“I think that I’d like it … from room service.”

Mike signed the bar tab and the two of them headed for the elevators.

“Would you like me to order dinner-for-two up to the room?” Mike offered.

“Breakfast might be better, I’m hungry for something else right now.”

*******************

Part 2

Mike slid his card into the door lock and the green light flashed. Rita entered the hotel room first; Mike right behind her. She was carrying her overcoat and tossed it aside. Rita promptly spun around, landing in Mike’s arms. She threw her arms around his neck and he held her around the waist.

He lowered his head to kiss her. Rita parted her lips to receive him and she rubbed her body against him. Two tongues met and danced together. Rita pressed into Mike closer, searching for his erection. It was starting to grow. In his mind’s eye, Mike saw her every movement as he felt it: her breasts crushing into his torso, her fingers playing in the hair on the back of his head, her crotch through the leather skirt perched on his thigh running up an down it, her belly pressing in against his manhood.
They held the kiss for about a minute. Mike tasted the remnants of her earlier cocktail, and a hint of peppermint. He pictured her tongue, flicking in rapid-fire over his own, his lips and every corner of his mouth that it could reach. As the pace of her probing quickened, so did her breathing and the pressure of her juncture against his thigh.

Finally, her energy temporarily spent, she broke the kiss, but kept her hold around his neck.

“Hmmm!” she moaned approvingly, as their lips slowly broke apart.

“You’re an exciting woman, Rita,” Mike told her, but it appeared to him that she already knew it.

“That was just a warm-up,” she answered, accepting the compliment and declaring her high standards at the same time.

“I think that I want my drink now,” she cooed. When she saw Mike’s consternation at the unexpected delay, she added, “We’ve got all night; let’s not get done too early.”

While Mike ordered the drinks on the phone, Rita shed her high heeled pumps.

“I hope that you don’t mind my taking these off,” she said. “I’ve been on my feet all day.”

Mike smirked and shook his head. Her surrender of the shoes was a tiny start and made him think of the complete disrobing waiting for later. He wondered how it would all take place. It struck him that he should press the action, but Rita seemed to have a script written that worked so well at every turn.

“I think that I’ll just freshen up while we wait for our drinks to arrive,” she announced. It gave Mike an idea.

“Wait a second before you do that,” he said. “I want to show you something.”

Rita watched as Mike produced a rectangular, gift-wrapped box, about eight inches square and an inch-and-a-half deep.

“This is something that I picked up for my wife in China, before I knew about the jade necklace. If we take the paper off carefully, we can tape it back up later and she’ll never know.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that; I wonder if that would be right,” Rita stated. “What’s in it, anyway?”

“Well, take a look and find out,” Mike countered. “I just want to know what your think of it.”

Rita carefully lifted the tape and slid the box out of the sheath of paper. She lifted the lid and parted the tissue paper covering the object in the box. It was a garment. She grasped it gently by the shoulders and held it up high.’

“Ohhh! She’s going to like this, Mike,” she exclaimed.

It was a negligee, of a rich green jade color. On the front were finely painted outlines of orchids in magenta, pale yellow and black.

“It feels like silk. Is it?” Rita asked.

“Sure is!” Mike attested. “Hand painted.”

“Very nice!” Rita purred as she stroked her hand over the rich fabric.

“When you go in to freshen up, why don’t you try it on?” Mike offered.

“Oh, I couldn’t do that … I just couldn’t!” Rita protested.

“Go ahead, try it! I just want to see what you look like in it. You won’t hurt it,” Mike insisted.

“Aren’t you afraid that it will get … wrinkled … and who knows what else?” pleaded Rita.

“You may not have it on that long. Go ahead! I really want you to.”

“You’re going to need that spanking later,” she warned him in a sultry, laughing voice that signified her partnership in the evil act.

Rita disappeared with the negligee into the bathroom. Mike took the time to shed his clothes. From his suitcase he brought out a pair of cotton pajama bottoms. He skipped the tops. He was tenting the fabric, but pretenses seemed out of place in the situation. He dimmed the light to about half. Just then, there was a knock at the door. It was room service bringing the drinks. Mike set them on the coffee table. Finally, he turned on some mood music in the piped in system provided by the hotel, turned down the covers on the double bed, and took a seat in the easy chair near the bed.

Mike reviewed his situation. He was in a plush room in a luxury hotel in his favorite city. A beautiful woman was in the bathroom changing into a sexy negligee. The lights were dimmed and fresh cocktails were waiting. He should have felt nervous or guilty. Perhaps he should have been apprehensive that he could satisfy this obviously experienced, sexual woman. He felt none of it. It was a way to refresh his senses after his long journey. The pressure and isolation had tested him time and again. It had been six weeks without close human contact or pleasure. It was a way to balance the equation. He was needful; he felt deserving.

Rita emerged from the bathroom and into the half-lit bedroom. Behind her, the glowing light from the bathroom created a glow that allowed Mike to appreciate her, at long last. Rita quickly made a ballet pirouette to display the negligee.

“Not so fast!” Mike protested. “Let me see the whole package. Turn again more slowly.”

The nightie was perfect for Rita. It had a full length to her ankles. There were slits about halfway up each thigh. It hung from her shoulders from thin straps. The bodice collapsed in a deep ‘vee’. Rita’s breasts were encased in its thin material that held them high and accented their feminine form. Her hardened nipples pressed against the fabric, giving Mike the urge to suck them later.

Rita obeyed Mike’s request and slowly rotated in place. The show was a command performance. The gown tapered at the waist, allowing Rita’s features to press against it. The points of her hipbones pressed out in definition; the fabric clung to her skin, recessing to show a faint outline of her vulva, and even a slight indentation at her navel. As she turned, the firm cheeks of her buttocks were highlighted in silhouette, and then, face-on as she turned more. The silk settled just slightly between them into her crevice, reminding Mike how inviting they were. Rita completed the turn, arms outstretched, and stood still for Mike to inspect her. She showed no shyness or embarrassment in displaying herself.

“How do you like the negligee?” she whispered. She must have known the answer in advance.

“I like the whole package. Rita, you look stunning in it,” Mike said, still seated.

“You already told me that I’m exciting; now stunning,” she reminded him in her husky teasing whisper. “Which shall it be?”

“You are exciting.” Mike insisted. “And you have a lot to back it up.”

Rita picked up her cocktail and alit on the bed near the chair that Mike was sitting in. She picked her feet off the floor, bending her knees and feet under her. As she sipped her drink, she made no effort to hide her form or turn away. The sight of her in the jade gown was a feast, better than nudity. The clinging silk defined her features, disguised nothing; it only enhanced what lay underneath. Her tight, compact body kept all the promises made in her provocative displays. It made a man want to savor and taste, little nibbles and licks at first, then bigger and bigger gulps. Mike liked Rita. Her ardor drew him into her, made him want to talk to her and know her. She understood his wants and had her own similar desires; he felt comfortable being with her.

“I didn’t want to put the negligee on at first,” she breathed with her eyes half-closed. “Now, I’m glad that you made me do it. The silk feels so good on my skin. It’s caressing me. When I move, it teases me and makes me want to be teased again. My breasts feel like gentle hands are cupping them. It is the most sensuous thing that I have ever worn. I could make love to myself just by wearing it and letting the silk touch me in all the right places.”

She drank a little more, tossing her head back to make the whiskey flow down her throat. Mike watched her close her eyes, inviting pleasure to descend on her.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to take it off,” she continued. Then opening her eyes wide and sparklingt at Mike, she teased, “…but I think that soon I’ll have to.”

At that, Mike stood. His erection was in full bloom and straining against the cotton of his pajamas. He produced the long narrow box with the jade necklace and opened it.

“Let’s complete the picture,” he commanded. “Women loan each other jewelry all the time.”

“I know that I shouldn’t,” Rita breathed, “but I have no resistance left. I am so hot!”

Mike stepped to her. Rita didn’t move as Mike clasped it in back of her neck. The green jade globes framed Rita’s delicate collarbone. The gold of the chain shone on her smooth olive skin.

Rita sat still, except her fingers caressing the stones. Her eyes closed again; exhaled loudly, then started breathing deeper and faster. After a few seconds she stood and embraced Mike as she had before. Mike looked at her, eyes half closed, lips parted, panting ever faster. He held the sides of her face gently in his own two hands. He thrust his tongue between her full lips, wanting to taste her. She waited for him to explore her, and then thrust her tongue back at him. He slowly and lightly licked the surface of her lips and she moaned at the pleasure of it.

Mike released her and moved back one step. With his thumbs and forefingers he gently took hold of the thin straps holding up each side of the negligee, as Rita stood motionless. He lifted the straps slightly, and then pulled them to the sides. He released the straps and allowed them to fall down the sides of Rita’s arms. Rita’s eyes widened; her lips parted. The thin garment did not fall, but was held in place by its contact with the wearer.

Mike took hold of the straps again. Rita raised her arms slightly to help. Mike tugged down gently, and then released the straps. The nightgown fell down the length of Rita’s body, pooling at her feet. Rita let out a little gasp as Mike’s eyes drank in the sight. Finally, she was nude.

There were her breasts that had, short minutes ago, been cradled lovingly in the silk negligee. They were ample and round, topped by hard nipples of chocolate brown, encircled by brown pigment. Below lay her slender waist, once caressed by the silk, centered by her tiny navel, skin in smooth olive. Still lower lay the soft patch of dark brown hair, moisture betraying her below. Her legs, which had been impressive and alluring behind the black hose, were even more so in the flesh.

Rita allowed Mike to gaze until he had a chance to see it all. She reached out a hand and tugged the drawstring on Mike’s pajamas. She deftly pulled the waistband out over his erection, then released the garment and let it tumble to the floor.

Rita reached out again and took Mikes rigid penis in the palm of her hand. She gently wrapped her fingers around it. Mike groaned with the warmth and pleasure of her touch. She stretched out her other hand to cup his scrotum. Mike groaned again. He reached his hands out, each capturing a breast, and it was Rita’s turn to moan her approval. Mike rubbed his thumbs over the nipples. She moaned again. They came closer together to kiss, which they did with passion that communicated desire.

Mike released his hands from Rita’s breasts. He took her hand gently in his and led her to the bed. Rita climbed on and settled in the middle of it. In a moment he was alongside her. They renewed their embrace, their hands probing and touching everywhere. Mike clasped a breast and dipped his head to suck in the nipple. Rita gasped, and pressed his head into her to increase the contact. Mike kept sucking; he took her bottom in his hands to pull her center into him. Rita rubbed her vulva against him. In the next minutes they continued that way, exciting each other.

Rita pushed Mike to his back, and then straddled him.

Mike wondered what her next move might be as she gazed down at him. Slowly, a wry smile appeared on her face. She slid down his body, lower, until she faced his erection. She licked the crown a few times, and then swallowed it. When she had it firmly implanted in her mouth, she began rotating her head on a plane, so that the penis inside her mouth was moving around like a gearshift in a sports car. Mike felt her breasts crushed against his upper thighs. Rita wrapped her arms around him. He flexed his pelvis to push himself in further. Rita started humming as she swirled him around every corner of her mouth. The vibrations created a pleasure for Mike that was nearly unbearable.

Mike reached down and took hold of Rita’s arm, tugging it upward. She kept him in her mouth and pivoted around so that her sex was presented to him. Mike parted her lips and stroked them with his tongue. They tasted salty and the smell was musky. He could see the moisture dripping from her vagina. The bulb of Rita’s clitoris peeked out from its hood. Mike danced his tongue lightly over it. Rita reacted with vigor to the pleasure. She moved her hips about to deepen the contact. Mike kept it up. Rita pressed her head down harder and Mike felt the crown of his penis pop into Rita’s throat. She started a gulping motion. The sensation was indescribable. Mike did his best to absorb the pleasure and keep up the tonguing on Rita’s clitoris at the same time. Finally, he could not do both. He felt his semen boiling and let it come to the surface. The torrent burst forth, which Rita swallowed. Mike was powerless to do anything, except to allow the pleasure to engulf him

Mike laid gasping in recovery and contemplating his release of moments ago. Rita continued to hold his deflating member in her mouth, gently squeezing out the last drops of his flood with her tongue.

Mike returned to his earlier task. He reinserted his tongue into Rita and swirled it around until he found her swollen clitoris. He rubbed it with his moistened tongue. Rita was freed to concentrate on her own pleasures. Mike reached his hands up and spread her cheeks. He felt her excitement deepen. With his fingers, he stroked the insides of them, then ran his thumb down and caressed her anal ring. Rita spun out of control. With the new sensation, and Mike’s tongue at her bulb, she soon climaxed mightily, heaving a loud sigh as she tensed and relaxed each muscle. She collapsed as she lay upon him, his flaccid organ still encased in her mouth and her wet sex on Mike’s face. It was her turn to gasp as she slowly descended from her high.

*****************

In the afterglow Rita lay on her side, her head on Mike’s shoulder, her top leg outstretched over his two. Mike could feel the hardness of the necklace in contrast to the soft skin of her breasts resting against him. Her fingers played lazily in the hair of his chest. Mike’s arm encased her and he stroked her bare shoulder with his hand. With the other he caressed her forehead.

“Rita, you are incredible.”

“Don’t sell yourself short,” she returned the compliment. “I can see that you’ve been without for a long time … from the volume.” She laughed as she said it, not in girlish high tones, but a womanly alto voice that reminded him of her sultriness.

She straddled him anew and kissed him, thrusting her tongue against his. Mike tasted the remnants of himself on her lips and tongue, as he supposed that she tasted herself at the same time. She bounded off of him and the bed, retrieving their half-consumed cocktails.

Rita set the two drinks on the night stand and then jumped back atop him. She handed him the Manhattan, and took her own Whiskey Sour in hand. She ground her wet labia on Mike’s still soft member, entrapping it within the folds, and put the drink to her lips.

“Do you feel like sleeping?” she teased. “You look so comfortable down there. I know that some men just like to have a nice long nap afterward.” She raised up and stretched her shoulders and arms such that Mike could see the perfect roundness of her breasts and pointed hardness of her nipples playing below the balls of green jade and gold chain. She tossed down the rest of her drink and set the empty on the nightstand. She shifted backwards and forwards slightly, and Mike felt his softened manhood resting with pleasure in the warmth of her labia.

“You didn’t wear me out, although you tried to,” he teased back. “I don’t really need a nap right now.” Mike took a good swallow of the whiskey.

“Good!” she exclaimed, and took the cocktail glass from him and set it alongside her own, making sure that the movement did not allow him to slip out of the soft grip of her nether lips. “So,” she continued, “you like to do it with the lights on!”

“I do if I get to look at you.”

“Not very romantic,” she suggested.

“Is this romance?”

Rita said nothing, but pursed out her lower lip and nodded in a ‘good point’ expression.

“If the lights weren’t on,” she said, in a playful, facetious tone, “I wouldn’t see this wet, sticky mess all over your face. Did I really do that to you? I’ll have to clean you up!”

Rita’s tongue snaked out from her lips and she stiffened it to form a wet point. She bent lower and licked at Mike’s face, painting his mouth and lips, his cheekbones and throat as she cleaned her essence off him.

The sensual bath revived Mike’s hardness. He brought his hands to her legs and stroked the soft flesh of her inner thighs. As she leaned over him, he felt the jade balls of the necklace that he bought for his wife dangling from Rita’s neck onto his chest.

“Mmm, I can feel you getting harder,” Rita purred.

She started moving herself up and down his body, keeping Mike’s penis encased between her labia. Mike heard her moans and it made him harden more. Her breasts traversed his chest, with the jade balls harbingers of her hard nipples. It was an atmosphere that would intoxicate any man: the wet envelope of her labia, her crescendoing moans of pleasure in his ears, her breasts rolling over his chest like the waves of an ocean tide.

Mike held Rita by the waist and lifted her slightly. Rita sunk down on him, impaling herself to the hilt all at once. She placed her palms on Mike’s shoulders for support and commenced an up-and-down motion, riding him. Mike responded in kind, thrusting himself up at her to meet her at the nadir of her flight.

Rita turned her head toward the ceiling; her mouth open, not speaking. She only issued a quiet grunt of pleasure upon each full impalement. Mike grasped both her breasts, at first. He roughly grabbed her nipples. Rita’s exhaled moans grew louder. Mike moved his hands to her hips to force her down on him harder. Rita kept riding him, and squeezed him in her tunnel.

Rita swept her gaze off the ceiling and looked down at Mike. Her eyes were opened wide and she was breathing hard. Her expression told Mike to expect something special. She squeezed his penis tighter with the muscles inside her, and accentuated her up-and down stroking. It became less rhythmic-more urgent and with greater force. Mike sensed that she would be coming soon.

He felt that her onrushing climax was his own work of art—at least in part. He was determined to hold off his own ejaculation, lest he cut hers short of reaching its potential. Rita continued impaling herself on Mike as he thrust to meet her. Her motions became slower, but more forceful and pronounced, and she began to scrape her vulva on him at each down stroke. On her final two she shuddered, exhaling loudly, and then collapsed on top of him, gasping for breath. Mike grabbed the cheeks of her buttocks and thrust upward as hard as he could, to reach further inside her. After a half-dozen reaches into her limp body, he climaxed in his turn, with great pleasure and force.

They lay together, her on top of him, for some minutes, drained of energy. Mike, though now softened, remained cradled inside her. He stroked her shoulders and back, down to her cheeks. He did not do so to pleasure or arouse her, but to be reminded of all the features of this exquisite, tantalizing woman; of how he had won her, bedded her, and how they had satisfied each other.

After a while, Rita dismounted him, reached over to the control panel alongside the bed and turned out the lights. She pulled the covers over them and assumed her position lying on her side beside him, her head on his shoulder. Mike pulled her to him and she draped an arm across his chest.

That was wonderful!” she whispered. “It was the strongest climax that I’ve ever had.”

Mike said nothing, just stroked her forehead as they relaxed together. In a short time, they were asleep.

*************

In the morning Mike woke to the sound of water running in the shower. He glanced at the clock on the nightstand: six-thirty. He thought of joining Rita there, but decided to relax in the big bed and think about what had taken place the night before. It was hard to find anything to complain about, and he guessed Rita would say the same, when he asked her.

In a short time Rita emerged from the bathroom. She was nude, except for the towel wrapped around her head and the jade necklace posed above her breasts. Mike had almost forgotten what a great body she had, and that she was just old enough to know how to use it.

“Sometimes a man just gets lucky,” he said to himself.

“Good morning!” she called to him.

“Good morning, yourself,” he replied. “I’m just going to freshen up. I won’t be long.”

When Mike came out of the bathroom he saw her sitting in the bed waiting for him. The sheet was pulled up to her waist. She displayed her nude top half to him. Mike heard the coffee pot gurgling off to the side.

“You were a sleepy one last night,” she teased.

“Jet lag!” he joked. “What’s your excuse?”

“Well,” she said slowly, a smile emerging across her face, “I was flying high, too; just in a different way.”

“We have a lot of time before breakfast,” he told her.

Rita said nothing, just purred in approval as he stood alongside the bed.

She cast the sheet off her legs and feet, and the towel from her head. She slid down to a lying position with her arms outstretched.

“Do you have any energy left for me?” she asked.

Mike said nothing but climbed onto the bed, finding a niche between her spread legs. They leisurely kissed. Their lips parted a minute later.

“Did you know that the first Playboy Club in history was in a building just a few blocks from here?” Mike asked her.

“Every man needs a playmate sometimes,” she said softly. “Would you like me to be your playmate?’

“You certainly qualify; you’ve got the talent for it,” he told her. “Maybe I would like you to be, from time to time.”

“I can, if you promise to please me,” she answered, with a Mona Lisa smile.

Rita drew her knees up and Mike was hard. He felt her wetness and he eased himself into her. They held still, savoring the coupling.

“The necklace was a nice surprise when it arrived last week,” she said. “The leather skirt set you back a few hundred … and Larry from the jewelry store says you owe him tickets to the Bulls.”

“Did I tell you that I missed you?” he asked.

She said nothing; her eyes were glistening.

“…and I missed the kids,” he added. “Did your mother mind watching them? What did she think our little game?”

Mike’s sharp edges were once again round and smooth.

Rita wrapped her legs around Mike’s legs, and pushed up gently at him.

“Welcome home, my husband,” she whispered, “it’s good to have you back.”

END

Tags : Erotic hot stories,hot body models,hot australian models,hot tween models,hot italian models,hot vietnamese models,hot turkish models,hot latino models,hot swedish models,hot cuban models,hot philippine models,hot hmong models,hot israeli models,hot hawaiian models

May 5, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – 4-4-1 Guys at a Bar Pt. 02

I abhorred to leave the party so early after such a successful venture, but one look at me tre amici, and I thought of their wallets, and of the pictures within. With the taste of pussy still on my cock, I couldn’t help but think of Becky’s picture in my wallet with something written on the back to the tune of “Thanks, Derrick, that was the best night of my life,” with an imprint of her lips in the midnight purple lipstick she wore.

So off we went, she and I, off to the trolley that would convey us most of the way home once we walked to it, to be followed by another walk lasting a few blocks. She was tipsy, quite tipsy. I could have tried to ignore the smell coming off her, but with my hand on the small of her back guiding her steps, it was hard to avoid the reek of expensive beer and sex.

It should’ve bothered me that she was sexually active, but I didn’t let it; that was one of my angles of being “the good brother”. She didn’t concern me terribly through my life since she would be there with me, but I always liked her, and now I liked liked her. She felt free to tell me any dirty secrets she might have, but she rarely did.

She was babbling nonsense now and then to tell me she was on the verge of being drunk, but not enough to be serious trouble for “the old people in the house”. We snuck in through the side door, and I got her upstairs, and into her bed. I had to stop short of pulling her outer layer of clothes off, but she pulled me close for an appreciative (if chemically aided) kiss, which landed dangerously near my lips.

I got back to my own room next door as quickly as I could, but my heart was pounding out of my chest. I threw off my clothes and threw myself into my bed to deal with the raging erection that had been threatening to expose me to my sister on our walk.

Once my fingers were wrapped around my package, everything was gravy. The cute little girl tasting herself on my finger, then each of my friends’ sisters, and finally Becky, showing even pretend affection for me. I had only gotten off once that night, which made the party a technical failure; post-party fapping was something of a shame, but I couldn’t get my hand off myself.

Faster and faster I stroked, trying to cure myself of this disease brought on by infected women. Call it cooties; it’s all pretty much the same. It was hard to respect them, dressing like they do and then flirting with everyone in sight all night, but it was hard to tell your swollen cock that. All it wanted was for you to feed it as many of them as possible.

And right then, it wanted me to feed it my sister. She was just lying there in bed, hardly able to move from exertion and drink. She had even kissed me, if only just. With just that one sign that she even possibly wanted me, I squirted out far too much messy goodness to be allowed, and finally I could sleep. Sleep, and an early morning for stupid school.

********

Ahh… delicious beer after a boring day at school. And the night before, I got my rocks off pretty good with a chick who was dynamite in the sack, and she never got my number. Life be good. It sucks a little that she got my name, but she was good enough for a second try, if I gave second tries.

“So?”

“So what, motherfucker?”

“Don’t give me that innocent look, dickwad, did you score?”

Ah, boys. They can be cute at times. It was almost a certainty that Bill didn’t get any at the party, the way he was bugging me. Sam, Sam doesn’t give a shit. He pretty much gets his whenever he wants it. As the story goes, his father taught him how. I’ve been considering taking lessons as soon as I got the cash together.

But Sam, he didn’t care whether we got ours. He got his, and he’d just smile down at us, who merely might have gotten laid. Dree almost never got his, and I was about as hopeful as Bill.

“What, that blond? It was alright,” I said coolly. No point in sounding too pleased with myself.

“Psh; everyone knows you fucked her,” Bill laughed. “I mean your sister.”

“Oh, yeah. I actually caught her upstairs with some idiot, but they ran out. I donno what she got up to after that.”

“Yeah, but you left with her, and she was pretty sauced.”

“She still had plenty of time, though I don’t think anyone followed her into her bed, if that’s what you’re asking.”

Bill’s face fell to the table and Sam had a good chuckle.

“What’re you looking so voluminous about?” Dree snapped at Sam.

Ooh, brave man. Sam wasn’t exactly prideful, but he didn’t exactly take much shit. Not much at all.

So I was surprised when he clammed up. Turned a few shades of red, too. Now Dree was Sam’s cousin of sorts, so he had mocking rights from getting all the dirty secrets from the family, and he was the one out of us who wasn’t scared to take a little stab to wound Sam’s pride. Sure, we’d make jokes that would threaten a man’s sexuality, but not his manliness. That was for the girls. If that wasn’t enough, Dree was like four years older than the rest of us. Not that that mattered; four years is huge when you’re in high school (try dating a fourteen-year-old when you’re eighteen. Shit doesn’t work), but it’s next to nothing when you’re twenty, twenty-one and in college. Becky, she brought home a thirty-five-year-old like eight minutes after she turned eighteen.

“I take it I missed something,” I said with giddy interest. Sam didn’t take much heat, and Dree didn’t speak up too often. Something was amiss, and I make it my vow to discover what.

“Miracle Man here, guess who he ran into.”

Having seen him take four times as much tail upstairs than anyone else that night, I wasn’t sure if it mattered who Sam had or hadn’t seen. Not even Sultry Sally would spend two seconds on him. Unless…

“No,” I stammered with growing amusement and a growing grin.

Sam raised a threatening eyebrow when I glanced at him, but my ears were all for the other two gentlemen at the table.

“Bill? Do this be true?”

“She shows up shaking in her heels,” Bill said, joining in on the fun, “spots him chilling with us, and comes charging over.”

Tiffany may be the most adorable little girl you’ve ever seen, but even cute numbers like her can have wicked streaks.

“Right up to the old poker game, eh?”

“Kweh,” Dree affirmed. “Started chewing him out, right then and there. I thought I was gonna lose my beer.”

“But you managed to keep it down; we even got another pint into you before the night was through,” Bill added helpfully, “though you lost that hand, if I recall.”

“So Tiffany,” Dree continued, “she’s all on about broken trust, how his nasty friends…”

“That’d be us, if you weren’t paying attention,” Bill added again.

“…Would go spilling to their little girlfriends, and all of a sudden everyone would know.”

“Didn’t stop her from yelling at him about it smack in the middle of a party, did it?”

“I wonder if anyone told her boyfriend.”

“Was he even there with her?”

“You know him; high school extra curricula and all that.”

“Uh huh. ‘extra’ curricula.”

“No, seriously. The guy’s a book-dwerb.”

“Poor guy. If only he knew.”

Sampson chose that moment to grunt a warning at anyone thinking about making implications about his sister.

“Sam, bro,” I said, still with humor written across my face, “you know that in my heart I think Tiff is a great girl, not slutty at all.” Calling a man’s sister a slut was just uncalled for. “And out of respect for you, I keep her hand out of my pants, but just so we’re clear, I don’t think she’s that much of a challenge.”

“Yeah, man,” Bill continued, ever-helpful, “without Sally on your list, I don’t think you’d qualify as having gone the distance.”

“She was there, too,” Dree interjected.

“Seriously? How’d that go down?” Now it was getting good, and I was started to get frazzled at my sister for pulling me out of what was turning out to be a pretty interesting pool party. After all, while Tiffany furious with her brother for leaking about their private endeavors was rather interesting, she wasn’t all that complicated. Never someone you could take seriously. Salamandy, on the other hand, had a brain; she just happened to love sex, wheres with Tiffany it was more accidental. What made it fun was that Salamandy doesn’t really like Sampson and she hates Tiffany.

“And the twins there as well, if I recall,” Bill mentioned.

“Dang, full house. Drivved, my man, you were saying?”

“Ah, yes,” Dree began, taking on airs of significance with the aid of the atmosphere and his frothy brew, “twas the fortnight of…”

“Ah, can it,” Sam blurted out, making the rest of us sputter with ill-concealed mirth. “Who was off with your sister, now that we’re on the subject?”

“Me?” I answered innocently, “I already mentioned, didn’t I?” True, it was nothing for me to cheer about, but I was good enough to play it off without taking too much flack away from the wounded Sampson.

The drinking done and the day with it, we cheered ourselves and each other one last time before retiring that Saturday to prepare for… you guessed it, another boring day of school. For me, at least. I haven’t got a fucking clue what the rest of them do Sunday morning.

******

Fuuuck, my neck gets tired awful fast. I honestly enjoy college classes after surviving the nightmare that was high school, but it seems I cannot escape my fate of continuing to warm an uncomfortable school desk for three hours at a time in pursuit of an education I had yet to discover a use for. My pain was somewhat eased by the constant presence of the crunchable college girls that were taking trig with me. I never get tired of looking at something I don’t want, and catching a glimpse down someone’s obnoxiously open shirt always brightens my day.

Sunday. Sunday was not the best of days in Rotterdale. Fridays and Saturdays, those were bumping. Sunday was a day of rest. We weren’t overly religious; we have a temple and a cathedral and a church. Still, it’s… what’s the word? “Grownups’ Day”. They finish with church or whatever and peruse through town rather than work. They even spend time with their kids. Not a good day for hunting scratch, not good at all. With my parents off work as well, it’s just time for me to spend in school since there’s nothing else worth doing.

And now class is over for the day. Six in the evening, and Rotterdale is back in the twenty-forties, when my parents were my age. Can’t even go to Julie’s since it’s cramped full of old people like everywhere else.

Ergo, Bill’s house.

“Hit me.”

Dree got a sock on the arm from Sam.

“Bitch.”

“Slut.”

Somehow Dree still got his card, and he pwned all our faces with his straight.

“I hate me some Sunday, man,” Bill complained. He was a pretty good host. His parents were chill when they were around and we got to sample the liquor cabinet. None of us minded seeing Sadie around, except she got used to the three of us crashing Sunday evenings and tended to be somewhere else so she didn’t have to hide in her room all day.

“Want to catch a game?”

Being that Rotterdale makes both bread and butter off its huge stadium and arena, there was almost always some kind of event or another on any given day. The first Sunday of every month featured boxing, though the scene was never as hot since the great Rocky Stetzen retired, well before any of us were born.

“Hardly.” Bill poured himself another few drops of Drambuie and scoffed at his incoming hand, “I’m never fucking getting laid.”

“More for Drivved the great,” Dree beamed. Sure enough, a few tossed cards later, he ate up the small pool of antes that could have been bigger if he had kept his foolish mouth shut.

We’re not competitive gamblers by any means; we just began throwing extra money down to make the game a little more interesting once upon a time. None of us were rich, only getting small stipends from taking so many classes or baby paychecks from off-and-on jobs, and all we really had to play with after certain modest personal effects was what we called “date money.”

Sure, we hit up parties every once in a while or got lucky out of nowhere, but sometimes a man likes to hit up a fine piece of ass and take her out to a proper dinner in hopes for a bit of late-night fin in a hotel room. Winning on Sunday night meant having enough to go north to a nice dinner at the nice hotel. It may impress the ladies, but it’s also about spoiling ourselves by spending other people’s money. Especially after winning it from them.

Tonight, Dree was in line for the honors. It rather pissed us off, since he’d probably fuck up whatever date he got if he had the balls to ask a chick out, so our precious money would just fatten his pocket while the rest of us had to put up with our usual sneaking into girls’ bedrooms or whatever.

Sam had it worst, there almost always being someone awake in his house when he tried to sneak in, and his dad was a real pain about his kids bringing anyone over without introducing them to him first. Tended to make sure only real friends and dates got brought over rather than Sam’s usually one-night-only fare. Dree, he lived with his mom a few days a week while he went to school; the rest of the time, he was off in the Garden where he grew up. There wasn’t much privacy, but you eat pretty well there and there’s work for some decent money. Me, I never feel like breaking my back in manual labor.

Oh yeah, point. The four of us don’t really have our own places to get laid. Hotel money is a good thing. Now on with the game.

The game was about over when Sadie came back with a few of her harpies. Rather than sit there, subjected to their schoolgirl giggles, we were faster to put whatever we had on the table. In a stroke of luck, I ended up getting a few winning hands in a row and managed to sweep the table.

“Prick,” Sam muttered at me, but it could’ve been Dree.

“Don’t deal like a horse’s ass next time then,” I said comfortingly as I collected my bounty. With my other two boys, I grabbed my shoes and my shirt, polished off my Knob, and headed for the door.

“Good evening, Sadie,” I said quite suavely to Bill’s sister, even kissing her hand in front of her friends and mine. “Night, bitch,” I said over my shoulder to Bill. Ha ha ha.

****

Ahh, the possibilities of a fatty wallet. I’m not afraid of a hard day’s work, but I abhor getting a job and a uniform and doing the same boring thing every day. My mom said she’d pay for me to go to school, so I did that rather than get a job. She gives me a little money because she understands that it’d be near impossible to get a job with the hours I have, but in turn her asshole husband cut me off from the fridge except for what I buy for myself. Prick.

“What’re you grinning about?” my sister asked me. We don’t talk much, so the thing about the party a while ago just died away without ever getting anywhere.

“Nothin’, nothin’.” I at my roast beast in peace, though I couldn’t stop grinning.

“I’m glad you had a good day, dear,” my mother added. She and her asshole husband had been off doing their thing that day, so Becky had been enjoying the run of the house until they got back. I wonder where she hides the sheets when she finishes.

Dinner at home was a bit uncomfortable. Since I was forced to buy my own food, I wasn’t about to pass up a free meal, even though Mom insisted the family eat together every Sunday evening anyway. It was about the only time all four of us were in the same room. Becky and I never really got used to the asshole, see. Still, only one night a week. Never my favorite night.

The thought of a big pocket of spare change was keeping my spirits up, and it was obviously bugging Becky that she didn’t know exactly what was going on in my head. I finished dinner in a timely manner and excused myself without pissing anyone off, and I was off for my room.

Knock knock.

“Go away.” Usually it was my mother, if anyone, who came bugging me, but whomever it was, no one minded me acting a little bit of a jerk.

“Lemme in, you jerk,” Becky called.

I let her in.

“Teh fuck you want?”

“You were smiling at dinner. It’s unnatural.”

“Let’s just say your big brother’s got a hot date set for this Friday,” I beamed, more in pride than anything. Money wasn’t easy, so having won a good handful of it was a pretty good feeling. That, the waiting to spend it, and the actual spending itself. Then there’s the coming-down when you’re broke again, but I refuse to think about that now.

“Eew! Who’s the fugly bitch? That middle-schooler you fucked last Friday ago?”

So she had been thinking about it. And what the fuck? I didn’t bring up me catching her with some loser.

“She was eighteen,” I lied. Or not; I honestly had no idea.

Oh fucking shit… I have no idea if she was eighteen…

“You sure?”

“What you want?”

“You want to know how old she really is?” she goaded with the delight of having such a secret to torment me with.

“Not really.”

I was getting nervous. I’m only twenty, but laws were getting ridiculous about ‘carnal knowledge’. If you were a certain age, you couldn’t touch someone a day under eighteen, though a girl a week away from her birthday is more forgivable than one about to turn sixteen. Admittedly I had quite a bit of that ‘carnal knowledge’ that parents were so afraid of their daughters being exposed to, but still, the town rule has always been that kids can date anyone inside the four-year range. Whether the parents knew that, the kids did. They didn’t necessarily tell their parents about it, mind, especially if, say there was a sixteen-twenty?

Still, not good if someone thinks it’s funny if the girl I nailed (“made a permanent dent in the bed” more accurately) wasn’t quite as ripe as I would’ve liked for my own safety’s sake. It’s not really wrong, but you can’t ever be too safe. And I, I hadn’t bothered to be safe.

She was close to me. Glaring down at me. Her tits weren’t popping out of her shirt, but there was quite a show when she bent over to give me the second degree. And those eyes… those ice-blue eyes with that jet-black hair. The contrast draws you to her eyes no matter how hard you try to look down her shirt, and then the rest of her face kicks in, usually little stylings decorating her face done with an eyebrow pencil. Absolutely…

“…Perverted.”

“Huh?” Thank God I had been staring at her eyes when my mind wandered off; it wouldn’t do to have been caught staring down her chest. Of course thinking that made me glance down. Her eyes were locked on mine when I looked back up.

“You’re nothing but a dirty pervert,” she repeated. “What if she got pregnant?”

Okay, enough. “Now you’re just being silly,” I snorted, standing up suddenly.

She was in the middle of a smart-ass smirk that said she knew better than I did about something, but my sudden leap forward made her stumbled. She fell back on her ass; I went with her in trying to catch her; it was a rather marvelous display of heroics on my part. Perhaps she’d rethink her high opinion of me. “You alright?”

She shoved me away and got up on her own. “You just better hope Mom doesn’t find out what you did,” she snapped on her way out.

To think that her lips were so close to mine and I didn’t do anything about it kept me up that night. I was rock-solid, and I couldn’t bear to drain the pressure out, so obviously perving over my own sister. Last night was one thing, but a second time? No, that’d be too weird, wouldn’t it?

But still. Sam did it, that much everyone knew. His sister, that is, not his hand.

We thought he’d been bragging hot air, but the way Tiffany blew up at him, it was too obviously true. Was it possible? Was it? And if that line could in fact be crossed, perhaps Sam’s case wasn’t unique. Perhaps Sadie, that hot-and-cold fox that thought of her brother more of a scratching post than a pillar of might, had in fact given herself to him, alcohol aside. Bill can be full of shit when it comes to women, but there was a twinkle in his eye that was indistinguishable from Sam’s. Were there more? Would I get my turn? Could I?

Keeping my hand off my equipment was more painful than had imagined. I almost humped a hole into my sheet, but reminding myself that I’m not the one to do my own laundry seemed to save me. For that night, anyway. After that, images of Becky in her rare moments of simple booty shorts and my old wife beaters, sitting on the washing machine, swinging her bare feet and blowing bubble gum…

God, I’ve got it bad.

***

So much to do. So much to do, yet so difficult to choose. Rotterdale is a small place, so the townsfolk tend to know one-another, but since some of the biggest pioneers of the new wave green public transit movement lived in this town, we were wired in to the major tracks leading to the big cities.

Not just a tourist attraction for some of the boxing and modeling celebrities we’d grown here, but our Downtown was one of the best in the area, being outside of the local metropolitan influence, and we were something of a straight shot between Raleigh and the beach. Ergo, always someone new to look at. To hunt. I’m a headhunter. It’s how I get down, baby.

Too many new faces. Too many options. Makes me freeze up. All an enterprising young malchik like myself wants is five or so fins to choose from, but I’ve got a hundred today it seems. To shorten my options, I’ll stick in one spot: The beach.

Loveliest beaches on the east coast were right on our doorstep. It wasn’t summertime, but who gives a shit? There was still shopping and walking to be done. Since this bit of land went environmentally friendly, people are on their feet more often, and the beach was practically dragged closer to their feet with the introduction of mass transportation without the heartbreak of public parking.

I found myself an empty seat on a tiny table in a French café. The owners were French, so they could give less of a fuck if you sat in their chair all damned day long, but it was a courtesy to buy at least a mug-full when you sat down. It was a small price to pay for delicious, quality product, what you come to expect being so close to Rotterdale Proper.

The primary advantage I was looking for from this spot was the view. If I stretched my legs just a bit, I’d get sand on my feet. I could see the whites of people’s eyes when they got licked by the mild waves. There was decent trim this time of year, and it was a hot day.

This all seems like a rather do-withoutable bit.

Giggling drew my attention; a pair of blue eyes glanced at me from under a frame of dark red hair. Holly Childer, Dree’s sister. Rumored to be turning eighteen in about eight minutes, but no one had the balls. Her older sister Kairi was more of a reclused, blond mouse that no one found attractive despite her credentials, but Holly looked like she’d break you in half with one innocent, blank stare.

Always wore the same style outfit: Long, black sleeve-gloves, black thigh-high socks under a pleated skirt or summer dress, and a black headband that kept her chin-length, straight red hair out of her face. Had one of those bodies that looked like it would break your heart when it dropped.

Our eyes locked. My crotch stirred. Firstly, she was Dree’s sister. Second, she probably didn’t know if she recognized me, even after I gave her a small nod of acknowledgment. Third, Ivy’s as bad a sister as Sally, Becky, and Sadie, and therefore talks shit about me and the boys to everyone who’ll listen, so my H-rating is probably ruined to Holly. Shame. Not that I needed it, but that’s not a body you turn down, nor is the hair.

Her I know damn-well ain’t eighteen yet. The last one, that was a mistake. Holly, I had my eye on, but so did half of the senior class of Rotterdale that would be freshmen in high school by the time she became of age, by which time she’d be (supposedly) working on her doctor title and probably helping teach whatever classes those boneheads taught. Me, I had an angle, being her brother’s friend. But then that would be relationship territory, which spells death for my friendship with Bill. Why risk all that for a beautiful girl that I don’t know? That, my friends, is the time you think with your upper brain. On with the story.

She was with a couple friends. They saw our mutual recognition, and they possibly inquired after me. I’d probably get the “friend-of-a-brother” treatment on her word, which wasn’t the best of situations, but it wasn’t impossible. Still, when you’re out hunting heads, it’s best to keep it simple. Find someone who doesn’t know anyone you know. It can get hard after a while when you’re on the same college scene, hence the beach.

I only wanted to do some studying today to see if the same faces popped up a few times. They were either regulars, or vacationers. I wanted someone who was just passing through, who was either staying at a hotel or had a place another town over.

So it vexed me a little bit when I saw a face I couldn’t resist. Dark brown hair and icy blue eyes. Her outfit was more typical of the cityfolk, but the resemblance to my sister was only too obvious. I threw the idea away, but it kept jabbing at the backs of my eyeballs over the next few hours.

The café served a few food items, so I kept my hunger sated while I watched. I came with money to spend on a good date with a carefully-selected female, and snacking was part of that budget. One of the few times I would eat out, no matter how good the victuals are in this town. “May I sit down?”

I looked up into a pair of icy blue eyes. Eyes so clear and colorful amidst a sea of dark hair, your own eyes were drawn right to them. Breasts, not bad. Her hips were grown in. Dressed smart, but a little flashy: A young professional who hadn’t forgotten how to have fun. She could be wild on the weekends and pop however many Vicaden she needed to appear immaculate for her board meeting first thing Monday morning.

“Please,” I offered, standing up and pulling a chair out for her. This display of male-to-female respect was more of a learned behavior than a personal preference. Besides, I was shopping. This is when you’re supposed to be charming, and who am I to turn a dolphin down that comes to my shore?

“Have you eaten here before?” I asked her when I passed her a menu.

“No,” she said as I guessed she would. “I work in Raleigh, but I decided that I was finally gonna use the train pass I have to go to the beach and relax, seeing as it’s pretty much right next door.”

“On a Monday?” I called the garçon over and selected a pair of samplers I thought she might enjoy.

“My days are odd,” she explained, “and I’ve only got four shifts in a week.”

“Must be a nice job.”

“It’s a start; I don’t know if I’m gonna stay in the company, though.”

She was easygoing and not a complete idiot. Add that she wasn’t hard on the eyes and didn’t live in town, and I’d say I’d already found a winner.

“You got tomorrow off, too?” I asked boldly. The ice wasn’t exactly broken, but if I wasn’t going to get anywhere with this chick, I wanted to know now so I could move forward or move on.

“…Yeah, why?”

“I was just thinking, I was gonna go chill out up north for a bit, poke around a bit. Since you’ve already got a train pass, thought you could come along and goof off if you weren’t up to anything too serious.” Bless those train passes. I heard horror stories of it taking half a day to get a few dozen miles south on those horrid buses they used to have a few years ago. Now that the new mag-lev was installed coast-to-coast, you could get across the damn country in seven hours with a universal train pass.

“Aaand… what does that have to do with me taking tomorrow off?” she asked coyly, but her absent-minded, slow stirring of her coffee was a green light for me.

“You know; maybe if you wanted to get a couple drinks, make a night of it…” Ooh, I was playing it cool. Her eyes were doing the little “decision” dance. She needed more bait.

“Thing is, I usually go up there anyways, maybe once a month, treat myself a little bit. Wouldn’t hurt nothin’ to have a little company.”

Her eye movements quickened; she was considering. Bingo. “Sure, why not?”

***

“It’s kinda nice, you know? Causal dates like this.”

“Totally.” Turns out she had been pretty good company while I did my usual thing walking through the lesser city of “up north a ways.” She didn’t complain about anything, didn’t spend the entire time on the phone, shared in the experience rather than just follow me everywhere or drag me everywhere. We ended up in the big hotel where all the big-scale parties end up that Rotterdizzle can’t facilitate. They employ a pretty good executive chef; part of the fun about having such a budget is that you can get a room and dinner. I offered to pay for hers, but she picked up hers and mine since I had already reserved the room.

“You can just have a good time with someone you don’t know, then forget about it the next day if you want to. Unless there’s something special, you know?”

“Pretty much,” I agreed. How nice. I didn’t have to explain anything the next morning before we parted ways.

“Unless… you know, you’re looking for a steady thing?” Always a catch.

“With you? Nah.” Whoops. Made her frown. “I mean, you’re really cool, but I think my sister would kill me if she saw you.”

“Did I anger her god or something?” she asked with a short laugh.

“Nah; it’s just you kind of look like her.” I leaned in close to whisper, “I kinda have this thing for her. Awkward.”

She had leaned in to listen, and she backed up when I had done, and with a laugh. “That’s kinda cool, a little kinky.” She was smiling widely, her tongue moving through her teeth to taste my scent in the air. Slightly narrowed eyes of a satisfied lioness. Bingo. Loosen the bolts a little bit. Keeps things open if you want to get a little more rompy at night.

“But I’m having a great time with you, really,” I added. “I’m glad you sat down with me earlier today.”

“How could I not, you staring at me for who knows how long?”

“Was I?”

She paid the check, and up we went. This hotel is really cool, by the way. The rooms all have themes. There are time-zone ones and cultural ones. We were staying in eighteen-fifties France since we met in the French café.

“This place is great!” she exclaimed. “Do you come here often?”

“What the fuck kind of question is that?” I joked. But honestly, does a girl really have to ask how often a guy stays in a hotel? Odd point real quick: They know you’re no virgin, but do they really want to think you’ve got a new bed buddy every week? No, they want to feel rare and special. Funny thing, being that they’re not, and they wouldn’t keep you around a moment longer than it took them to figure out you weren’t placed on the planet for advancing them in the world. It’s a sickness women have.

Instead of bantering with her, I turned her around and kissed her. She was open to the idea, and held me gently as our heat worked up together. We had been building on sexual tension all day, and it was steaming out from both of us. I would have loved to undress her out of working pumps and a skirt, but I had to deal with boring white sneakers and day jeans.

Once she was de-pantsed, I set her on the bed and got to rubbing her pussy through her boring patterned panties.

“My my, you work fast, don’t you?”

“Not really,” I countered, “I just thought I’d do something different.”

“Your room; you’re the boss.”

I like this girl’s attitude. I might even get her number.

I kept rubbing her panties and kissing her, and her hands were equally quick to get to my own pants. Once I got her decently wet, I dropped down in front of her, slid one leg out of her panties, and went to work on her pussy.

Sweet, this girl. You never know if they shower the day before or what, but she was neatly trimmed, clean, and fresh. Very delicious. Some girls look alright on the outside, but they forget to take care of the basics.

I ate her with a bit of vigor. It’s not my favorite, but I wanted to do something special to this girl.

She took it for a while, but in about three minutes she was calling for my cock. “Stay right there,” I suggested, and I crawled up to the head of the bed and stuck my dick in her mouth, telling her, “touch yourself.”

From my position, I could get things moving a little faster if I wanted to, plus I liked to touch her arm to feel her fingers moving inside herself. There’s just not enough female masturbation in the world.

Then I fucked her, and I came in her mouth. She said she liked the taste.

“I don’t normally do this, but turn over.”

“I’m not that kinky.”

“Come on, we’ve got all night. I want to give you a massage.”

And so I did. When I didn’t go anywhere near her tail end, she was quite surprised, though I can guarantee you that by that time she was looking for it subconsciously. We were ready for another one, but all I would do was eat her out again, which I kept up until she came pretty hard. She said she’d suck me off for a while more, but I encouraged her to keep it up once she got started, so she got me to come again, and again she swallowed.

“I like the taste,” she shrugged.

“Believe me, I’m not complaining. Shower before our third go?”

“Love one. They got a spa tub?”

“Bubbles and sparkling wine included.”

**************

“I fucking hate men!” Slamming doors, ect.

Hmm.

Hi, people. Me again. It’s a few days or something since the hotel, now I’m back home, enjoying some quiet moments of reflection. Then my sister comes home, shouting because she’ll cry if she doesn’t.

A few ways to go, here. One, I play the sensitive brother who’s “different” from the rest of the assholes my poor, disillusioned sister knows. Two, I can be one of the assholes by way of taunting her for been a poor, teenage victim to the more mature caste of our sick little town. Three, I can mind my own business, knowing full well that my sister in a bad mood is enough to make a grown man (me, in this case) cry.

Knock knock…

“WHAT?”

Only for her. Still, makes you wonder whether this was such a good idea. “Beck? Do you wanna talk?”

I know; I’m asking for it. But try to understand, this girl, this sister of mine, has been starting to infiltrate my dreams at school.

“No.” The rejection had come fast and hard. With our parents gone, I knew she was doomed to cry in her room for the next twelve hours, possibly running up the electricity bill in the meantime.

“Maybe I can help,” I offered anyways. “I couldn’t help notice that it was the demon known as ‘man’ that you’re upset at. Being one of them, I may be able to shed some light. Maybe help you understand a little? Might make you feel better?”

We haven’t been scribing all our adventures, the boys and I, but I think that was the sappiest thing I’ve ever said. One of the reasons we don’t tally is because we boys don’t share these more “tender” sides of ourselves with one-another.

The door clicked open. There’s my sister, looking like a goddamned beauty queen. Eyes red, but not teary. Breaks my heart in half, really it does. I may wave an “anti-woman” flag once in a while, but my sister doesn’t count. She’s way too cool.

She stared me down as though I was really “one of them,” but I used every ounce of compassion I usually stow away and threw my arms around her.

“Derrick, what the fuck?” she exclaimed in alarm, but I ignored and hugged. It took a few seconds, but she ended up giving me a few pats on the back of her own, if only to get me off. “Away,” I should say.

She parted from me and took a seat on her bed, asking, “What I wanna know is, what gives you fuckwads the right to…”

Instead of letting her build up a head of steam that might work against me, I hushed her up. “Let’s go downstairs,” I suggested quickly. “Mom and Assfest won’t be back for a long time.”

“What the fuck for?”

I asked her again, and she resisted more, but eventually she warmed up to the idea of doing something productive rather than tear up on her own for some endless hours like had happened plenty of times already. Me, I’ve shed a few tears of my own back in my high school days. Wasn’t pretty. Becky, she was always pretty cool about it.

I sat her at the kitchen table and got a big-ass bottle of vodka. Good stuff that we boys get when we want to do some real drinking. Bill’s place has every kind of good stuff; but over here, we’re not supposed to drink. I get myself cranberry juice, tomato juice, shit like that you can put vodka in.

After taking a few shots, Becky seemed to be more relaxed. I was getting there as well, and at some point I put my hand on her thigh. A harmless gesture, the part of me wanting to provide physical comfort for her.

“Who was it?” I asked in due time.

“Some prick from your school,” she spat, instigating Laurel University in the crime. “Why the fuck don’t you guys pick on girls your own age?”

Oh dear. It seems as though my once-innocent little sister, while knowing full-well she plays the game as I do, has discovered the deeper secrets that plague our town: The Rotterdale Sickness. Do I tell her about it, or do I shush her with more comfort and more booze, then put her to bed?

“Because girls our age are all fucking their professors or their managers,” I said simply. “Or the upperclassmen if everyone else is taken.

“Go fuck yourself.”

I patted her on her thigh a bit, and the alcohol was helping her slouch in her chair. “I’m serious, Beck. Guys in this town are evil, but so are the girls. In college, all the chicks are taken up by older guys, usually married, or jocks or whatever. So yeah, you high school girls are kind of all there is left.”

She scoffed.

“What? Like you’re so busy dating high school boys?”

“At least college boys are out for an education or something,” she admitted. “High school boys, they’re just trying to get into the college parties, but they’re not afraid to talk to girls like me, but only to get into our pants.”

“So we’re agreed? Everyone’s equal trash all around?”

She agreed. We both drank to it and laughed it off. With a serious look in her hooded eyes, she asked, “Why can’t I meet any nice guys like you, Derrick?” I got nervous about my hand being on her thigh, but she placed her hand atop it, encouraging me to grip her. This was getting dangerous.

But I couldn’t help but scoff at her ridiculous claim. “Me? Nice?”

“Yes, you.” Those adorable blue eyes again. That outfit, those boots…

“I gave up being a nice guy a long time ago.”

“How come?” For once, she looked like she wasn’t thinking about her own problems. She had turned her chair towards mine and scooted in, effectively driving my hand further up her naked thigh, dangerously close to her “I’m too mature for high school to cover my legs” skirt.

It was difficult for me to think, what with her warm skin resonating with her heartbeat under my hand. She and I, we didn’t do much bonding like this, but there’ve been occasions. But her, gazing up at me, genuinely interested in what I had to say, leaning forward just so slightly, I just couldn’t concentrate.

I purposefully rubbed her thigh some more instead, giving me something to concentrate on. “I donno, Beck.” The frill of her skirt was in reach. Alcohol or whatever, I started playing with it; her fingers slid around my wrist so she could still hold my hand without disrupting me. She watched with me, but she was still curious to what I had to say. “I guess I got tired of looking and never finding a catch like you.”

Her eyes brightened up right away. “You think I’m a catch?” she asked. “Really?” She scooted even further off her chair so that my hand slid under her skirt all the way to her hip. I subconsciously held her from the other side with my other hand as well as I turned to face her squarely; she seemed to be loving the attention than being put off at where her brother’s hands were. But instead of the refute I expected, she was holding my elbows. It was the first time she had let go of her glass.

“Let’s be honest, Becky,” I said through the pounding of my heart. Probably the vodka, hard at work. “You’re beautiful, I love the way you dress, you’re not stupid, and you’re not mean. You’ve never been mean to me, that is. Not really.” Sure, she and I have had sibling’s spats, but we were always on the level.

“Sure, there are girls who aren’t empty-headed and look good, but they’re all back-stabbing, heartless witches. Not you, though.” Smooth, Derrick. Award-winning.

The damnedest thing happened. She leaned forward, tits trying to spill out, and kissed me.

No, not on the lips. On the cheek, somewhere. Like a sister that had just gotten the best advice from her loving older brother. With one last shot of medicine, she hopped up with new energy and fucked off back to her room.

And here I am, sitting alone in the kitchen with a boner trying to scream through my pants.

Phone.

*****************

“Nice one, Dree.”

“Go farnque yourself, clunt-stubble.”

Dree took his second shot, and the ball bounced off the rim like it had the first time. Sam caught the rebound, giving Dree and himself a second go around.

Our game had gone on for the better part of two hours before Sam’s girlfriend called. I think it was his girlfriend. He answered when she called, which was damn-near proof enough that’s who it was. It’s just that he never said anything about having a girlfriend and he slept around enough for all three of us, his own sisters aside.

The other two guys and I parked our tired asses on a bench to laugh at the disposed. But as though on-cue, my own phone started ringing. I repented getting the fucking thing ever since my mother gave it to me shortly after graduating. “It’s for safety while you’re in college, Son,” was the excuse.

“What?”

“I wanted to… umm…” My sister. It’s not like she never called me before, but that she’d come looking for me rather than pick up a phone. I was usually always at the college, Julie’s, or one of the guys’ houses, so I wasn’t hard to find to begin with.

“Becky? Problemo?”

“I wanted to… shut up!” Someone next to her had said something smart-assed to her, but something struck my attention: She was nervous. Anxious. Jittery of voice. “I wanted to tell you that I love you, and that I really appreciate what you did for me last week.”

“Yeah, sure,” I said absentmindedly, trying to play it off for my audience.

The phone was silent for several pointed seconds.

“Beck?”

“…”

I checked the connection. Still working. While we’re not on the level of some of the machines they have for employees of the Garden like Sam’s and Dree’s parents, but dropping calls was almost unheard of in decades.

“Well, I love you t…”

“…My friends told me.”

I wasn’t used to her interrupting me, so the shock of it hit me before the shock of it. Dree and Bill both marked out somewhat silently; I knew I was set to be in quite a bit of trouble that night, and we hadn’t even established what it was my sister’s friends had told her. Even Sam, who’s girlfriend was outgabing into his ear on speakerphone so he could listen-in on my over-loud phone conversation.

“…Told you what?” I asked as innocently as I could, having to ignore my so-called “buddies” as well as I could. Funny how they had your back except for when a woman had you by the balls. Then you were their mocking-chain.

“About you. About me. Why you were being so nice to me.”

My cheeks flushed quite thoroughly. Suddenly, I was wishing I didn’t keep the volume on my phone quite so high. Too bad it didn’t occur to me at that moment to turn it down.

Anyways, there’s me, heart beating out of control, thinking a million different things at once. She knew? She was calling to let me know? Calling to tell me she loved me? That she appreciated me? She knew?

Wait, she knew?

How could she know?

Unless she doesn’t know, and she’s playing with me.

“Come on, Beck. Don’t be…”

“You don’t have to pretend. They heard about it from your friend.”

I didn’t even have time to think about it. The most deadpan glare consumed my face and turned to meet the suddenly-preoccupied, big-mouthed Bill.

“What?” he asked. You could almost believe he didn’t have anything to do with it.

“…Derrick? Are you there, sweety?”

“Pffffffffttt…” Dree and Bill exploded together. Sam, still a bit further down, was pfffting into his conversation with some girlfriend we’ve never heard of. I almost didn’t notice, for Becky had never used such an endearing term for me before. I honestly thought she was incapable of it.

“I’m here,” I reminded my suddenly-very-interesting sister, but my glare of doom still reminded Bill he was in hot water. “Who told you? And what did whoever it was say, anyway?”

“Okay, it wasn’t technically your friend, but my best friend heard it from this guy, who said he hung out with your friend’s uncle’s step-son’s…”

I lost track at about that point. Wait, did I say “lost track”? I meant, “lost interest”. While she was blathering on, I completely forgot what she was talking about. Yet another reason I don’t have a girlfriend. The girls in this town, they have a sickness. Phones are a part of it. Seriously; there’s a ban on children under the age of eighteen owning phones. You legally have to have a high school diploma to purchase one; they have licenses with pictures and your address and everything.

“So it’s not really his fault, and I didn’t really mean to…”

“Wait, Beck, what on Earth are you talking about?”

“It’s okay, D-Derrick. I know you… like me.”

Back on my side of the phone, it was getting ridiculous. Bill and Dree were just at the point where it couldn’t get any better. They just sat there, self-satisfied grins on their faces, each word just more money in the bank.

“Of course,” I said before they could get even more annoying. “It’s my job, you know? What kind of brother would I be if I didn’t…”

“…And I’ve been thinking all week long. About you.”

That shut them up. Now we were in dangerous territory. Suddenly I was glad I hadn’t turned the phone down. Sampson casually hung up on his girlfriend to shamelessly listen-in at less distance. Hell, even I was hooked in, hanging on every word.

“…And I wanna do it.”

“Umm… what?”

“…Will you be home tonight?”

“Umm… yeah. What’d you have in…”

“Great.” Click.

And at last, empty silence. Dead air. Soon to be a ringing nothing that irritated my ears more than the nonsensical chatter of a hundred high-school girls in the middle of class time.

What the fuck just happened?

And let’s not forget my mates. Bill, Dree, and Sam were all as much in a daze as I was. Their faces all confirmed that it wasn’t my imaginary friend I was talking with on the phone to feel good about myself.

“Good game, blokes,” Sam said after the moment of silence. “Drinks, yeah?”

“Finally joining the club,” Bill said before following Sam off to the bar, a brisk pace away from the park, “good man.”

Dree threw an arm over my shoulders to help return the feeling to my body, and with his help, I got moving again. “Just treat her good, alright?” he offered while I wobbled off after the two others. “This one’s your sister.”

**************

Ahh, Julie’s: Savior of my life, purveyor of delicious beer. “I’ll has another one, pls,” I said to the cute bartendress.

“Isn’t that about enough for you, guy?” the cute pair of eyebrows wrinkling in concern for me asked.

“Can’t feel nothin’ yet. Gimme ‘nother one.”

“His parents just died,” Sam said with an assumed visage of absolute sorrow and a pat on my hand. Everyone else looked at him awkwardly, wondering what hat he’d just pulled that bullshit from, but it garnered me another beer. I raised it in his direction before choking on it.

Things were still so fuzzy. All my life, I had wond… for the past eight years or so of my life, I had wondered what it would be like to have sex. Then I had sex. With a total slut. Phenomenal in bed, but only the first two or three times. After that, it was the fall-back girl. Then, the girl who wasn’t a complete pushover like the fall-back, someone like Roxanne in terms of kissing ability, but not in slutitude. Then, it was the search for the nice girl. Nowadays, and by that I mean the last few weeks, I only see my sister.

Sweet, delectable Becky. Fantasy after fantasy starring her tried to make their ways to the forefront of my imagination, only now they dared where they had never dared before with the sudden thought that maybe, someday soon even, that I would, in fact, be getting into the same bed as Becky, and not for comfort during thunderstorms.

With each delicious beer I consumed, the fantasies got more wild. I didn’t dare think about one for more than a moment, refusing to get my hopes up; but in came another, even better. After my eighth beer, it was me and Becky lying naked on her bed with the black sheets, eyeing one-another.

“You gonna be alright, dude?” Bill asked.

“Fine,” I slathered. No one said anything back.

Huh?

I pulled my droopy head up to see why I was being ignored. Bill wasn’t looking at me, he was looking at Dree. “Wussamatter?” I asked in my prime of championship linguistics.

“Dree’s thinking of dropping out the club,” Sam said with something of a snigger.

“Out? Whachoo mean, out? Thur ain’t no out; whachoo talkin’ ’bout?” After all, once you were in, you were in. It’s not like you can unbed your own sister. Who would want to in the first place?

Sam got a sock on the arm; Dree had to order a new beer. “I donno, man. Just haven’t heard from her in a few days. Been meaning to ask Mom about it.”

“Whfoo?”

“His sister, man,” Bill offered most helpfully. “Ivy. He thinks she took off.”

“You think she took off,” Sam corrected. “That lucky prick’s probably just getting a week-long three-way.”

“Three? Week? Wuh?” The alcohol suddenly seemed feel like little more than a few beers as the conversation’s logic-o-meeter unexpectedly took a turn for the basement.

“You know, his other sister’s new boyfriend. You know how tight them girls are.”

“Huh?”

“Ivy’s been gone awhile,” Dree himself explained. “Maybe out with Holly after all, but probably not, seeing as she’s been pretty ‘handy’ with Troy for the last week or so. Holly’s new boyfriend,” he added before I could get even more lost.

“So Holly’s busy; maybe she’s with Kairi. You think about that?”

Dree contemplated that for a while by staring into his beer. “I donno. I don’t see her much. In fact, haven’t seen her in about…”

“…A week?”

“Shaddap, Slam.”

***********

I was home before I knew what hit me. Mom and Assfuck were home, but I avoided. Upstairs, shower. No, dizzy. Best lay down a while. Maybe even a nap.

************

…And then, morning. Hangover. Pain. Water. Bright light. Fuck.

The shower didn’t take any of the pain away. Neither did the jug of clear goodness from the tap kept in the bathroom for upstairs refreshment. At least by then I was thinking a little more clearly.

Oh, fuck. Becky.

“Beck?” I asked at her door. Quietly. Mom and Asshat were still around in an undisclosed location. “Look, I’m sorry about last night. If you wanna talk or anything…”

How silly do I feel, standing outside my sister’s door like a whipped puppy, still in my towel and (very masculine) slippers? Sillier and sillier with each moment, that was for sure.

Why wasn’t she answering?

Now I feel silly and shitty. What the fuck was I thinking, getting drunk on a night when my sister most especially asked for my attention? I don’t know exactly what she wanted to get up to, but it was still completely rude of me. And here I’d just convinced her that I wasn’t a complete jerk like the other men she had ever met.

“Becky? I’m sorry…”

“Sorry about what?”

Fuck off, dickshit. “Help you with something?” I asked a bit more politely to my stepfather.

He stood there obstinately, waiting for me to explain myself or else finish my business with Becky with him still standing there. But I did neither; I turned to face him and waited with my eyebrows up, waiting for him to say whatever he was going to say.

He had nothing more to add, so he took his shitty brown coffee and departed for other known systems. I don’t break the peace in our house, but that doesn’t mean I tolerate any shit from him when he feels like being a nosy bitch. Never have. Since he married my mother and moved in, he started making payments on the house, paying bills, buying groceries and shit, which meant he had a say on what went on under the roof, so I couldn’t disrespect him to his face, no matter how much he deserved it.

I don’t know what my mother ever saw in him, or sees in him still, but I made it more or less clear that he’s to stay out of my business, seeing as I’m pretty much a tenant that just stays in my room whenever I’m home. Just because he knows I don’t like him doesn’t make it worth it for him to spend extra time getting his nose into my business.

Still, Becky said nothing. I tried the knock once more, and still nothing. Best go about my business and wait for her to be ready to talk.

***************8

“So?”

“So, what?”

“Fuck off with your ‘so what’; tell us the goods.”

“Excuse me, do you gentlemen mind waiting another hour for my lecture to be over?” the inept professor asked.

Do you people want a quick summation of the sequence of events, or should I just say I got on to class with my nosy mates?

“Yeah, was it good?” Bill asked over the interruption. Technically he wasn’t in that class with me, but he and Dree saw fit to join Sam and myself to find out exactly what had happened the night before.

“She never came home last night,” I said in my indoor voice.

That didn’t quite shake them off, but at least they wouldn’t find out that I had fallen asleep before I could find whether or not she was actually there or not.

Still, I thought that perhaps there was a ring of truth in my little white lie. What if she hadn’t come home last night? What if she wasn’t even there that morning? But what kind of sense would that make? Why would she go through all the trouble to… oh.

A set-up. Get me on the phone with all her friends nearby, get me to admit I had a crush on her, invite me into her bedroom that night; then have a good laugh about it, still with her friends; when I started asking in a very meek voice why I wasn’t getting any of what I was pseudo-promised.

Women.

I felt like getting drunk again, so I led the charge back to Julie’s before waiting for the pompous professor to finish his lecture Sam and I weren’t paying attention to anyway. Jess was clearly flirting with me as she served me and the boys; but then, she flirted with all the guys at the bar. On the other hand, my boys and I are the only ones that don’t tip on account of our parents pay. Or Sam’s dad or Dree’s mom, either way.

I tried to ignore the flirting as casual noise. I was too disgusted with women for the moment, but that only lasted for my fifth beer.

***********8

“Fucking hell, five times?” Jess asked with marked incredulity some five hours later.

“Comes with the territory, baby,” I said in a rather unimpressed voice. I had always had an eye on her, but it only just occurred to her to have my way with her. Something about trying to heal the sickness by injecting my semen into it. Maybe I was reading a little too much into my human bio class.

Why the hell would my sister do that? I thought we were close. If not close, then at least amenable. Not far apart enough for her to run me through the ringer like that. If we really were close, then such a joke might have been a friendly precursor to something nice. Not necessarily sex-related, but something intimate.

When the hell was she going to get home?

“You want me to walk you back to the trolley?” I offered Jess after she recovered from my last plowing.

“Actually, is it cool here if I stay the night?”

“Uhh… I donno…” It’s not like I’ve never had a girl overnight, but getting caught wasn’t pretty. She’d have to wait until the old asshole left before she could even leave my bedroom safely.

“My parents aren’t being too cool right now, but I’d understand if…”

“It’s alright,” I submitted. It wasn’t my favorite plan, but a little morning gnocchi wasn’t terrible. For a moment, I thought that being walked in on by my sister, who wondered why I had stood her up for the past two nights, only to find me in bed with another woman. Part of me didn’t want to look like the asshole who would shut her down like that. The other part of me wanted her to get the idea out of her head that I was some pushover she could pull a fast one on.

I gave up the sappy side of myself long ago. Nearly fell for it with Becky, too.

If only I was sure which side of the field she was playing on.

**************

A week went by.

************8

The news that my sister was probably dead was too much to bear. I want so much to go to her, but she hasn’t even been found yet. Only the tell-tale remnants of the car they were in and a long, long drop down. It would take a day to get recovery equipment down that cliff.

They would have sent an emergency helicopter, but with the sheer distance down a grade like that, there was no point. Even if they did, a helicopter wouldn’t’ve been able to rip through a car crushed into a pancake from the fall.

I couldn’t think properly. Everything I saw was mildewy fuzz. All I could hear was irritating buzzing. People that I passed by looked at me awkwardly as I stumbled down the street to my house from the trolley station.

The parents were home. I had to sneak upstairs to avoid them. They’d hear the news in their own time. All I wanted was to fall on my bed and die.

I started crying the moment my door shut behind me. I couldn’t make it to the bed; I collapsed right there, bursting into tears. Everything we had been through, everything we were supposed to do together, it was all gone. Nothing but wasted memories.

Still, the human heart persists. I got up out my bed, threw open the window, and stared out into the sky. “I don’t know who’s listening,” I said in my cracked voice with my dry tongue, but being that whoever I was trying to reach in my hysteria would mind, “but my sister can’t be dead. Please, I don’t want her to die. Please.”

Forever passed. I think about two hours total. I wasn’t done feeling sorry for myself, but I at least wanted to sprawl on the bed so I wouldn’t be cramped on top of everything else.

“I never knew you cared.”

I couldn’t believe it, but my heart did when it jumped clear out my throat. There next to me, in my bed, was certainly a hot figure. She must’ve been been in there all night, listening to me cry at the window.

A few quick hands searched to find a naked body about the size of my sister, with hair about the same as my sister’s.

“Is it really you?” Brilliant line, Derrick. Smooth as shit.

Lips pressed up against mine. Someone I’ve never kissed before, but my body knew to believe before I did: My sister was kissing me.

“Any more dumb questions?” she asked. No mistaking that sugary-sweet voice. Those supple, subtle curves my fingers recognized from the faintest touches of long ago.

“I’m so fucking glad to see you,” I said with the biggest hug I could think of.

“Don’t hug me, kiss me,” she corrected. I was only too happy to oblige.

Her lips were the sweetest heaven I could ever imagine. Soft, delicate, warm, and moist. No lipstick getting between us. Soon, her even more moist tongue licked at my lips with such slow, gentle swipes a few times before she pulled just far back enough that I could still feel her breath on my lips.

“What do you want to do to me?” she whispered.

“I want you,” I hissed, aiming for another kiss, but she pushed me away.

“Tell me.”

“I’m gonna screw you into next Sunday,” I said with growing passion, throwing an arm over her to clutch her to me. I was foolish, falling into the same trap she had lain before, only now the trap had sprung. I didn’t care. Rather a fault of mine. I must be sick.

“Yeah?” she purred. I got a kiss for my claim. “You’re gonna screw me?”

“That’s right, baby,” I whispered. I nuzzled into her sweaty neck and concentrated on my hands memorizing her body. “First, I’m gonna lick your pussy.”

“Mmm… then what?”

“Then I’m gonna take you by the hair and pull you to your knees.”

“What for?” she asked with an air of innocence.

“So you have to suck me off,” I insisted. I reached between her legs at last to find a short triangle of damp fur. Her thighs were soaked as well.

“I’d love to do that to you,” she whispered back to me. “I’d love for you to make me. Keep going.”

“When I’ve had enough, you’re gonna suck your own tits for me,” something I had been dying to see her do since they started to grow in, “and then you’re gonna play with yourself until you come.”

She bit my neck to keep her deep breathing from turning into moaning. Her hands were clutching at my back and shoulders; I could feel her shaking. Hopefully to keep herself from jumping the gun. “Uh huh?”

“Then comes the time I screw you,” I said with more confidence than I’d ever felt in my life.

“You’re really gonna fuck me?”

“I’m not stopping until you come at least three times on my dick.”

“Are you gonna use a condom?”

Now there was a funny question. Why was she asking me? Oh, of course.

“No chance, baby. You’re going to feel nothing but me inside you.”

“Where are you going to come?”

“Inside you, baby.” I could see what faint light there was from the window reflecting in her eyes; she was looking right at me. “All of it.” I couldn’t believe what I was saying, but I couldn’t lie to her. That’s exactly what was going to happen, and I knew she needed to hear me say it.

“I always make guys pull out,” she goaded, but she did so with her teeth clamped around my earlobe, sending shudders down my spine that she was tickling. “Even though they all wear condoms with me.”

“I’m not going to,” I returned. I gazed into her face as I said it; my eyes were used to the darkness such that I could make out the outline of her beautiful blues. She stared back at me, waiting. I kissed her hard.

“Is your cock big?” she asked excitedly.

“It’s perfect for you,” I said out of nowhere. “It was made for you.”

“I can’t wait.”

“For what?”

“To suck on it. To feel it inside me. Are you really gonna come in me?”

“You bet.”

“I’ve never had that done before. What’s it like?”

“It’s the best part. You’re gonna love it.”

“Is that what you did with that blond slut at that party?”

What? Is that a yellow light? No, I don’t think so. She was excited. “Sure is.”

“What the hell did you do to her to make her so fuckin’ noisy?”

“I didn’t have to do a damn thing; she just wanted me. Why were you so quiet?”

“I didn’t want that guy.”

“Do you want me?”

“Yes.”

“Did you want me then? At the party?”

“…Yes.”

“She invited you to stay.”

“I never thought… would you really have…?”

“Do you want me to show you exactly how I make a woman scream in pleasure?”

“Fuck yeah.”

I kissed her sweet lips; we were gonna have such an awesome time. “Go get dressed,” I instructed, already falling into my new role.

“What for?” she asked innocently.

“So I can undress you properly.”

“What should I wear?”

“Something… innocent.”

I could almost hear her grin wickedly as she rolled on top of me. She kissed me hard on the lips, then once on the chest, and took off out of my bed and out of my room. I felt the ghosts of her fingers that trailed dangerously high on my thigh just as she stood up.

And I waited.

And waited.

And waited even more, beginning to get impatient. And then concerned.

What the hell was she doing? Playing with me again?

Wait, did she actually fake her own death?

What the hell is going on?

Nearly two hours later, there was a knock on my door. It opened straight after, and my sister slipped in. “Derrick? You still awake?” she whispered, and I breathed at last.

“Yeah, babe. Where’ve you been?”

She hobbled in to kneel at my bedside. She was dressed in her large, white shirt she had stolen from me a few years ago to wear to bed. I could only imagine what color panties she had stretched across her silky ass. “Lita had left a message. I think I may have fucked up.”

“How?” The night was pretty much screwed for me; I no longer felt any mood from her. I sat up on the backboard and invited her to sit next to me.

“I guess you figured out I made up the thing where I was in a car crash?”

“The thought came to mind, but I was sure it was just a mistake.”

“It sounded like a good idea at the time, and I didn’t think anything bad would happen, but you know how Lita works at the police station?”

“No. Who’s that?”

“She’s a friend from high school. She made it look legit that I was in a crash, but no one else was supposed to know. It kinda leaked, so now she’s got to cover it up, and I had to talk to some people. I think I may be in trouble.”

“It was just a joke; they’re not gonna throw you in jail,” I said comfortingly, wrapping my arm around her.

“I’m sorry about tonight,” she said sadly. “I’ll let you fuck me later, alright? I’m just not in the mood anymore.”

“It’s fine. You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

“No, I do. We just have to do it another night.”

*****************

And another night came.

And another.

A third day, and a fourth.

“Beck? Anything wrong?” I asked her on the fifth day. Tuesday.

“No, why?”

“Umm… nothing.”

“You?”

“Fine, just fine.”

“Great. Love you, gotta run!”

***************8

“Why are you such a loser, D-rick?”

“Because he’s a virgin.”

“Fuck off, the both of you.”

Another day, another round of beers. The boys were still convinced I was in line to be getting some from my own sister and thus officially joining the group, but they were likewise convinced I was doing something wrong to have not gotten any yet.

“You think she’s gay?”

“She probably fell in love with some dude from out of town; that’s why she was gone for a whole week.”

“All goth chicks are gay.”

“Would you idiots shut up?”

“Look, man,” Bill said seriously, “you’ve got to make a move. You want to be stuck wishing the rest of your life?”

“Naw, dude. But what the fuck am I supposed to do?”

“Seduce her,” Dree said sagely.

“Fuck you, and fuck you,” Sam said helpfully to both Bill and Dree. “Now Derrick, my man, she wants you, but you’re gonna have to play to your strengths if you wanna move this thing forward.”

“Huh?”

“Your strengths, man. She came to you, right?”

“Yeah…”

“So, all you gotta do is be like however you were at that time. Remind her of what lit the fire under her sweet ass.”

“Oh.”

“I wasn’t gonna do this, but otherwise you’d be hopeless.”

I was ready to sock him one, but he pulled out a book.

“You know I can’t read.”

“It’s a book about subversive suggestion. Study hard, and when you talk to her next, your words will be used to setting you both in the right direction. To bed, that is.”

I socked him one anyways, but I took the book.

************

Fascinating, this book. I might have to give it a try.

***********

“Becky? Are you in there?”

I had mostly given up on expecting anything from my sister, what with her cooling off but not quite all the way down to her usual self. But with this book on my side, I thought there was hope at last.

She opened the door; she was wearing my old shirt again with neither striped socks nor long underwear to mar her beautiful legs or feet.

“You’re beautiful,” I said before she could greet me. As the book predicted, she blushed like an attention-craving schoolgirl. “May I come in?”

“Sure.” She got out of my way so I could walk in. She shut the door behind her.

“Something on your mind?” she asked, as though it wasn’t obvious enough. I was eyeing her body every which way I could, particularly those legs of hers.

“Been a while since we talked,” I said softly.

“Busy, sorry,” she apologized, though I could tell I was already getting to her. She was squirming where she stood, covering her crotch with her hands, and not knowing where to look. “What did you want to talk about?”

I closed the distance between us, so close that I could feel the heat from her black-tipped toes. She was forced to focus on me, on my eyes. Her adorable blue eyes looked up at me, causing her black hair to cascade over her delicate shoulders and reveal her tender, white neck.

I set my arms gently on her hips. “Kiss me,” I demanded.

“Derrick, we can’t just start doing shit right now,” she said with some urgency. With other people in the house wide awake, she was right.

I chuckled confidently. “It’s not what you think; you’re just going to kiss me.”

“Oh, alright.” She stood up on those cute toes of hers, brought her adorable eyes closer to mine, and pecked me shortly with her incredible lips. “All better?”

“Come on, Becky,” I mocked. “Just because we’re not going to do anything doesn’t mean you can’t kiss me like we are going to.”

“W… what do you mean?” she asked with some insecure uncertainty.

“I’ll show you,” I said, cupping her face so that we were sharing the same breath. “Here’s my beautiful sister, her inch not a lips from mine.”

“That’s back-words,” she giggled, but her breath was rapidly increasing.

“My sister that wants me to take her to bed; my sister that looks sexy, even when she’s just wearing an old shirt of mine. She told me that she’s going to make my dreams come true. I’m going to show her what a wise decision she’s making in choosing me.” I was running my fingers through her hair as I spoke to her. Switching between gazing into her eyes and looking at the rest of her perfect face.

“I just hope she knows what she’s in for, coming to bed with me. I take a certain pride, taking care of a woman, and never have I wanted to prove myself to a woman so much as to this one. I’ll devour her skin, make her moan, make her…”

She cut me off with her lips, leaping into my arms and knocking me back to her bed. Her tongue drilled its way into my mouth, demanding a dance with mine. Her body was dancing over my body as well. I could see down her shirt, all the way down to her little panties. Without both of them, I would wager her pussy would be dripping down onto my straining cock.

I pushed her to the side to kiss her more deeply, fantasizing about everything we would do together once we crossed that line. Like she said, tonight wasn’t a safe night.

“Fuck me,” she demanded, pulling her shirt up.

“Like you said, tonight’s not a safe night.”

“But Derrick…!”

“How do you feel right now?” I asked her with an intent gaze.

“Fucking hot, like my pussy is on fire, and I’m about to use it to set you on fire,” she said hungrily.

“That’s all? Your pussy?”

“My nipples, too. And my ears. And my nose. And my tongue. If we don’t fuck, I’ll break apart.”

“I want you to remember this feeling,” I said in a certain tone of voice with a certain stare into her face, both of which I’d learned from the book. “I want you to be able to feel this way whenever I’m around. I want you seeing me or hearing me to bring you close to insanity.”

I kissed her several times between words, hardly believing my own luck or the passion she was feeling for me. “You’ll want me,” I said in my throaty tones and my hands hovering over the spots she wanted touched most. “You won’t be able to control your desire for me.” Her chest and hips were thrusting up to find my hands. I was having to control myself to set the pattern, or else I would risk screwing it up.

“I… can’t… possibly… all… the… time…” She was slipping out of control fast. According to my reading, she’d fall unconscious from getting too hot. Still, she was at her most persuadable.

“You’ll need to be at your most creative to keep me satisfied,” I continued. “Outfits, dates, sneaking around behind Mom’s back, flirting with me in public…” I stared straight into her eyes. “Finding other girls for me…”

She was gazing back at me, her eyelids nearly too heavy to see out of, but she still nodded vigorously in submission. “Yes, anything. Just touch me.”

“Is that all you want?” I asked, continuing the torture.

“No, I want your big dick inside me.”

“That’s all?”

“I want your cum in me, too.”

“I thought you didn’t do that.”

“I’m going to with you.”

“Are you thinking about it?”

She bit her lip and nodded. Her legs spread, her hands slithering along her naked thighs, closer to her panties.

“How could I?”

“You have to,” she insisted, almost hyperventilating from her arousal.

“But once I strip you naked…” She gasped, and a little moan slipped out. “…All I’ll want to do is lick your sweet little pussy.”

She nodded in agreement. “Mine’s the best.”

“Sweet?”

“The sweetest.”

“You happen to know?”

She nodded again.

“So you’ve tasted other pussies?”

She n… no, she shook her head.

“You haven’t?”

Again, she shook her head.

“Never been with a woman? Never kissed one?”

Nothing.

“It would please me if you did.”

Her heavy eyes lit up.

“Do you want to please me?”

She nodded most vigorously.

“You would make love to a woman just for me?”

She was keeping her eyes open somehow, despite the overwhelming desire to pass out. Her nod was slow; her hand slid down my chest in affection.

“Even that little slut I was with at the party?”

“…Yes…”

“You’d do everything with her.” It wasn’t a question.

“Yes,” she said more confidently.

“Were you jealous of her?”

“Yes,” she insisted.

“Did you want her, too? At the time?”

“Yes.”

“You’re going to have her. And any other girl who I think is good enough for you.”

“Thank you, Derrick.” She was no longer begging for contact; she was simply gone. Only awake in that her eyes were open.

“Your body belongs to me, now.”

“My body is yours,” she affirmed.

“You will come when I tell you to.”

“Yes, please.”

“You will think first of my pleasure. Everything you do will be towards making me happy.”

“Yes, Derrick.”

“Tell me you love me.”

“I love you.”

“Now sleep.”

****************

“What? Oh, hi, Derrick. I’m sorry about last night. Did I fall asleep or something?”

“I love you, Becky,” I said instead. “Last night was amazing.”

I kissed her firmly, inciting the old feelings from the night before. In no time, she was hot as a tea kettle.

“Tonight, yeah? I want you to fuck me tonight,” she cooed. “Will you?”

“There’s a big party coming up soon,” I suggested. “Maybe we should do it there? Get in the mood, watching others? Does that sound good?”

“Oh Derrick, that’d be perfect. Will you do something for me?”

“Anything, baby.”

“Will you lick my nipples for me?”

“Not now; not until it’s time for me to claim your body,” I said in my commanding tone of voice. She was taking it in stride, just like she was supposed to. “Now go take a shower so I can fantasize about you being naked. Afterwords, make me some breakfast and bring it to me here.”

“Yes, Derrick,” she affirmed lovingly.

************

So, the big party comes. Everybody gets dressed: Men in slacks and shiny shoes, women in spring dresses and high heels. It’s like practice for the Senior Ball. The official rule is that if you’re going, you can ask anyone you want, anyone in the world, and it’s very impolite manners to refuse. Couples would still go together, but a lot of the guys from college would wind up taking high school girls instead of their own girlfriends.

Those girlfriends would, in turn take either a different guy or girl for their own date. It was a dance where you could invite the person you wanted to take, not the person you were supposed to take. No one dared throw it in your face the morning after because everyone was equally guilty for even being there.

It was still a dance, though. Actually, it was an actual event hosted by the Garden itself, held at Bombshell Manor, one of the biggest houses in town. It was famous for being the house of the two most famous cheerleaders in Cameron High history. Rumor has it the founder of the Garden was born there.

We stepped through the giant double-front doors to find the place was already bumping. The foyer was completely devoid of any furniture, and the carpet had been rolled up so no one tripped their heels or spilled their drinks. I secured a pair of champagne flutes and toasted the evening to my lovely companion.

“Hey, Der. Who’s your date?” asked an old friend from high school.

“I’m Elizabeth,” Becky said for herself, extending her hand. As expected, no one recognized her once she swapped her usual dark makeup for something in a more “barely there” motif with light, spring colors. She wore a simple dinner gown of soft blue-green and matching heels, and her hair was straightened to decorate her bare shoulders.

“I only hope you’re sharing, that’s all I can say,” the guy said, kissing Becky’s hand before disappearing into the party.

“You wanna go out onto the back lawn?” I asked her. The front lawn was covered with people as it was, but the back yard was huge. We had to go through the pool room to get there, and the pool was huge. And inside. Insane.

There was a live band playing out back, and couples were dancing the night away all over and everywhere between there and the front hall, and on the front lawn as well. Becky and I had already left our shoes with the custodian in the foyer, since between the padded room, the pool room, and the kitchen, there wasn’t really proper surface for dress shoes, especially out in the grass. We joined hands and joined the crowd.

“Hey, man!” several people shouted upon recognizing me. Everyone wanted to know who my date was, but all they ever got out of either of us was “Elizabeth”. Throughout high school, no one had ever known her real name.

“Hey, man,” interrupted a party-goer. “You gonna hog her all night, or you gonna share?”

“I love you, Becky,” I whispered down to her.

“I love you, Derrick,” she whispered back up, and I kissed her. Then I handed her over.

I found myself some stone seating to cool my dogs.

“I saw that,” Bill said next to me.

“How’s your night going?”

“Fucking Sadie tossing her shit around again,” he grumped.

“So tap that one more time.”

“You kidding? She’d kill me if she even thought anyone knew; you saw what happened to Sam. Lucky for him Tiff were too dense to say what she was talking about at the time.”

“Psh, yeah. You seen him around?”

“Yeah, he brought a few young things with him. You?”

“Just the one I came in with.”

“Who is she?”

“That’s Becky, stupid.”

He snorted into his beer. “What? Her?”

“In the nubile flesh.”

“Dude, you got to let me dance with her.”

“Go for it. I’ll go see what Sadie’s doing.”

“Deal.”

Sadie was easy enough to find. Her dress looked like it was a halter like Becky’s, but it was actually a string-tied top and separate sarong bottom, good for pool parties. Becky and I had also come prepared for swimming, but Sadie had already cast aside her halter top.

Or had she? The two guys she was dancing with probably couldn’t resist the temptation of pulling the little strings to make her top fall away. One of them was kissing her neck and grinding into her from behind while the one in front was kissing her lips.

The song ended, and I stepped in. “Mind if I cut in?” I asked of them.

“My my, little Derrick,” she mused when she saw me. She bid the other two away with a kiss each before sauntering up to me, breasts and hips swaying. “Does mommy know you’re out?” Standard behavior for sisters of buddies. I was over it.

“Just one dance,” I said, holding my hand out.

She smirked at me. For an eighteen-year-old, she handled herself better than people twice her age. Had them eating out of her hand. Speaking of hands, she took mine, which I kissed most graciously. I pulled her into my embrace, and we began to move with the music, albeit slowly.

Unlike her previous partners, my hands stayed put and my eyes stayed locked on hers. She was too headstrong to feel uncomfortable; in fact, I think she liked it. “So. Who’re you here with?” she challenged.

“Her,” I said, pointing to the black-haired girl that was quickly drawing a crowd with her bare feet boogying to the music. “You?”

“I forgot,” she said whimsically. My face was devoid of reaction. “Although… it seems to me that right now, I’m here with you.”

“I could get used to that.”

“Mmm… me too.”

We spent the whole song showing off what good dancers we were. That wasn’t saying much; we were both more club dancers, but neither was any better, and we were rather enjoying ourselves. Probably more than with anyone else we’d ever danced with, being that since the two of us were locked behind the friend zone, there wasn’t any pressure.

We both saw Sadie’s brother Bill aiming for my sister Becky, but he never made it through the tight circle that had built up around her, making the two of us burst into laughter. When the song ended, we stuck together, and for a pleasant surprise, Becky came to find me.

“Who’s this?” she asked when she saw me with Sadie practically in my lap.

“I’m Honey-Bee,” Sadie answered.

“Cheerleader, huh?” Becky answered. The two shook hands, though it was more a warm holding designed to boil man’s blood. “I’m Elizabeth.”

“Really,” Sadie purred. “Do you go to Cameron High?”

“Yeah.” The music began again. “Come on.”

Becky pulled Sadie away from me, leaving me to return for something more stimulating than champagne. There was Bill again.

“How’d it go?” I asked casually.

He fumed silently. “I saw you getting rather friendly with my sister,” he noted rather than be subjected to my goading.

“Yeah. Now look who’s getting friendly.”

He peeped over to the vast collection of bodies. His sister was, as always, easy to find. She was locked at the hands with my sister still, both of them enjoying the music. “If you’ll excuse me, I’ve got more work to do. Why don’t you see if Sally’s up and about? Seeing as it’s ‘Come On Whom You Usually Don’t’ night.” Even your boy’s sister wasn’t off-limits tonight. Even your own sister.

I made my way through the thick crowd, rubbing my swelling manship against girl’s asses every two seconds. Most of them would reach behind themselves without looking to get a feel for what was digging into their dresses. I found the two girls I was looking for, but I held back for a minute when the music changed to something slow. Without hesitating, Sadie threw her arms around my sister’s shoulders to hold her close; Becky in turn wrapped her own arms around Sadie’s waist, her hands resting on her bare back.

When the minute was up, I approached. Their eyes were closed during their silent spin, so I was able to sneak up behind Sadie undetected and unrecognized. She backed into me indiscriminately as I set my hands on my sister’s hips. Becky opened her eyes then, and upon seeing me, kissed me over Sadie’s shoulder.

We ground our hips together as though Sadie wasn’t between us; Sadie herself freed her hands to clutch our heads while we kissed. My own hands slid from Becky’s waist to Sadie’s, right to the knot on her sarong, which I made quick work of. When the cloth fell to the grass, I couldn’t help but spread her cheeks, clad only in a thin white thong, and rub my erection up and down her ill-disguised cleft.

She moaned and tilted her ass up to better receive me. “Oh, hey, Derrick,” she said upon opening her eyes. She took over my kiss with my sister, leaving me free for getting into other trouble. Becky, as soon as Sadie’s sarong fell away, slid her hands down Sadie’s back to cup her bottom, and she felt my hardness upon the tanned ass. She was then the one to spread the girl’s cheeks so I could push deeper between them.

My hands went back to Becky’s hips, but they were soon down to her ass, and I pulled her tight against Sadie, and therefore Sadie’s ass against my cock. Then I felt along Becky’s bare back and then her neck. This was my first real feel of her naked skin despite my two nights in a bed with her. They had stopped kissing by then, preferring to focus on what they were doing to tease one-another with their hands.

They parted about half a foot so they could take in each other’s bodies. Becky in her backless dress and no underwear, Sadie in nothing but underwear. Both were without their shoes. I took the opportunity to slide my hands to Becky’s front and into the sides of her dress to feel her breasts for the first time.

They were heavy, feeling much bigger than I ever made them out to be. It was obvious Becky had hidden her treasures well throughout the years. My warm hands made bumps on her breasts, and her nipples turned into hard points under my palms.

I pulled my hands out and made for Sadie’s waterproof bra; her breasts were obviously larger, and holding them with her back to me was much more comfortable. I decided to let my hands rest joined together at her waist, dipping dangerously down to her thong from the front.

As soon as my hands came away from Becky’s breasts, Sadie took up interest and began to flick her pointing nipples with a fingertip. Becky moaned, urging Sadie to lean right over and bite one of my sister’s nipples. With Sadie bent over, Becky and I had a moment. “I wanna fuck her,” I saw her lips say quietly. I answered her by brushing her lips faintly with mine. Oh how glad I was to have made her wait.

She moaned then; I saw Sadie had slipped her hand down to rub Becky’s pussy through her dress. She lifted her head back up, and Becky devoured her lips and clutched her breasts.

Sadie’s hand stayed where it was. When Becky had her fill of our new toy’s tits, she clutched my ass and pulled it tight, making my erection drill head first into Sadie from behind. With their bodies pressed close together again, my hands were out of sight to slip under Sadie’s panties to feel her wet mound.

The song ended, and hands fell to sides. There were vultures circling, trying to get in on the action. But another song started up, and the two girls were circling around me. Becky ended in front of me with Sadie behind. They danced raunchy to the raunchy music, squeezing me between their thinly-clad bodies. Becky’s back was to me so she could get a taste of what Sadie had been having; the rough material of her dress didn’t feel quite so good as Sadie’s near-bare ass, but knowing it was my sister craving my dick made it feel just fine.

Sadie’s tits on my back felt just as good. Becky turned around to feel a bit of me from the front, and in the passion of feeling my cock grind against her pussy, she pulled at Sadie’s head and kissed her over my shoulder. With a few more minutes gone by, the two circled around me again, landing in the opposite positions once they parked so we could go through the whole thing again. Despite everything I felt for Becky, feeling Sadie’s obvious experience when she rubbed her thong-glad pussy over the bulge in my pants made me want her desperately.

The band closed up shop for the five minutes, which would give us time to rest. We’d probably seek other dance partners to make the most of the night.

“A couple of us are going to nab a room upstairs,” I said to Sadie. Becky pulled herself under my arm after the music ended, leaving Sadie in her skivvies to stand alone. Not to ditch her, but to gawk at her body. “You think maybe you wanna join us?”

“Mmm… I donno. Are you gonna be there?” she asked of my sister.

Becky looked up at me, then again at Sadie’s body. “Definitely.”

“Then I’ll be there. I think I should catch a swim, unless you wanna help me find my clothes?”

“You enjoy yourself.”

“Come find me when you head up, yeah?”

“Wouldn’t miss it,” Becky answered.

We both watched her leave. With most of the couples outside swarming the bar, the two discarded pieces of Sadie’s dress were easy to find. She walked casually past them both.

“You feel like hanging out on the pool deck?” I asked my sister while watching the younger girl’s ass sway.

“Yeah.”

We both lazed in chaises at poolside, sipping sangria and watching the sharks chasing the dolphins. Some were in swimming suits like Sadie, others had grabbed undershorts and undershirts from boys to bathe in. A few girls had hiked up their dresses to let their bare legs dangle in the water while they socialized with the swimmers and the loungers.

There were a few highlights to be seen there. Since half the senior class of Cameron High seemed to have shown up, there was plenty to see. The girl’s and boy’s swim and water polo teams (usually the same people) were there, making the most noise. Several cheerleaders like Sadie were there; they were easy to spot, usually having the most extreme waist-to-hip ratio and or the largest breasts.

The swim-team girls, liberal in the private party, had donned the tiniest swimsuits ever. Not even the slutty cheerleaders could keep up with the experienced dressing of the swimmers nor the true submerged form of flirtation. The boys were mostly in swim trunks except for those that actually swam for the school.

There were repeated girly catcalls for the boys in their small red spandex suits, more so than for the girls, at least as far as their outfits were concerned. The real cheering began after the wrestling got under way.

The captain of the cheerleading squad had gotten into a scuffle with the girl’s water polo captain. The two girls were flopping about in the shallow end, going for one-another’s tops. It went on just long enough to start getting some attention before the cheerleader’s string bikini was easily untied, leaving her topless and her opponent grinning.

She fumed at the other girl, grabbed her by her short brown hair, and kissed her hard. While she had her distracted, she slid her fingers under the tight spandex of the near-non-existent top and pulled it over her head so that their breasts could mesh.

Becky and I decided we’d had enough, but only after the two girls slipped out of the water, topless, and disappeared, leaving their boyfriends behind. We found Sadie and chucked ice cubes at her until we got her attention.

As the three of us left the pool deck together, we were cut off by Sadie’s brother.

“Dude,” Bill said, seeing my sister on my left and his sister on my right, the two girls’ hands laced together behind me.

“Yup?”

He pulled me aside, leaving the girls to giggle together.

“That’s my sister, yo.”

“And?”

“…It’s my sister. She’s not like the rest. More important, I still gotta live with her.”

“Dude, it’s totally cool. I probly wasn’t even gonna do anything with her, but now you mention it…”

“Hey, guys!” I shouted at our sisters. They came padding over, hand in hand.

“Elizabeth,” I said to Becky, “meet Bill. I have but three close friends, and he’s one of them. He’s also too lazy to hunt his own scratch, and you two ladies together would probably kill me.”

Becky grinned wickedly as Bill took her hand. Even he didn’t recognize her in her beautiful dress.

“Hey, Honey-Butt,” Bill said to his sister.

“You too, Prick-Dick,” she answered.

“That’s not what you said last month,” he said coolly.

“I was too drunk to speak properly, dimpshint.”

Their banter brought us to the foot of the grand staircase in the front hall. We had recovered our shoes; we men wore shoes that worked well enough without socks. “Sockless Parties,” these gatherings were called on account of the pool. A low-class name for an other-wise dignified orgy in disguise. As we made our way up the stairs, we saw Sampson just disappearing into a room.

“Hey, mes amigos!” he shouted down just in time. “Come on up; I got a free room!”

The four of us hustled upstairs. “So, who’d old Sam find to entertain, or was he planning on jerking off in private?” Bill started when we got inside, but… Hello, beautiful. Didn’t expect to see you in here.”

There was Salamandy. Son of a bitch. We all thought she hated her brother, but she had gone upstairs with him, just the two of them.

“Well, isn’t this cozy?” she said when she saw Bill and I come in with our two sisters. “Honey, isn’t that your brother?”

“No,” she said, looking at me.

“Not him, the other one.”

“Oh, him? Yeah. Isn’t that your brother?” Sadie returned, notating Sam.

“I guess it is. Were you gonna…?”

“Why? Weren’t you?”

“Figured I’d give it a try; it’s a party, after all. You?”

“One more time couldn’t hurt.”

“What’s with the little princess?” Sally then asked after Becky, who was beaming in her dress and heels. Sally herself wore a simple black bellyless tube top and a long, black skirt with no slit.

“That’s Elizabeth,” Sadie said. “D-boy’s date.”

“What in fuck?” Sam laughed. “Sisters only, dude. Didn’t you hear?”

“Actually,” Becky said, turning to look at me, “I am his sister.” She kissed me on the spot, making everyone’s jaws drop.

“Well, are we gonna do this, or stand around staring?” Sally asked, unzipping her skirt.

“Let’s have the boys volunteer to get us some drinks while we get to know each other,” suggested Sadie, who took my sister from me and went to help Sally with her dress. A look and an eyebrow from both girls let the three of us know we had better get the fuck out of there pretty quick.

“Women,” Sam muttered on our way down the stairs.

At the bar, we ran into Dree.

“Bad luck, mate?” Bill asked.

“All three of them are gone,” he pouted.

“Come on, let’s get you laid. We’re doing a special. Group discount.”

When we collected what we needed, half-carrying Dree in tow, we slipped back upstairs and into the bedroom. Our three girls were in a pile on the huge bed, none of them with a stitch of clothes on, though they were still all wearing their heels. My eyebrow started to twitch.

“Poor Dree’s sisters bugged out on him,” Sam mocked. He shoved the dejected lad towards the bed, and immediately the three girls crowded him with affection.

“You just wait right there, pretty boy,” Sally said with cheer. “No cousin of mine is going to be left wanting.” She pulled on the nearest clothes item she could find, which happened to be my sister’s dress. Her breasts tried to bulge out the sides, but it was loose around the hips. In all, I thought she looked ravishing in it. Next to her, my naked sister gave me a little wave.

Sally was gone and back in seconds. “May I introduce Cindy,” she pulled in a beautiful blond wearing a square-lined green dress, “and Sara?” What was left of our jaws hit the floor. Sara had white silk criss-crossing her breasts, a little out of character for the simple dance, but no one was about to complain. Me, least of all.

“They’re not his sisters, either,” Sam jeered.

“They’re mine,” Sally interjected, “and they’re his cousins, too, since his sisters went and dumped him.”

Enough chatter. I got up to introduce myself to the twins, one of whom grabbed me and kissed me. The two of us never made it to the bed. Sally and Cindy did, but they made short work of Dree between the two of them. My dear sister seemed happy with Bill for the moment, and Sam was left with Sadie.

“I thought you didn’t partake,” I said to Sara after making her come on my cock for the fifth time. She was dry and she wasn’t a moaner, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t any good. Hell, she was very good. Color me surprised.

“Just because I don’t get drunk at parties and do it with whomever like some people,” she jabbed, but I honestly don’t know at whom. Every one of us was guilty except her twin sister, who was getting a taste of Dree’s talents while Sally urged him on.

Bill finished with my sister, who moved on to Sam. Sadie didn’t want to share, so she came to me, kicking Sara away. “Call me,” Sara said on her way out.

We went a few rounds; we had plenty of time. We all watched Sadie with Bill, which was every bit the riot we expected. Sadie, being Sadie, hates not having everyone’s attention. Sally seemed to own the room that night, which gave Sadie something to reach for, and she reached for it by bouncing on top of her brother like a madwoman.

Sally gave Sam a turn, but just once, and the twins wouldn’t touch him at all, also being his sisters. Everyone wanted to see me and Becky take a turn, but I shoved her at Sadie, since I’d had a hankering for the sight all night. Once they were done, Becky laid down on the floor with me. Everyone else stopped what they were doing to watch.

“Another day, okay?” she whispered to me. “I’m not gonna make you my third or fourth for a night; I want it to be special. Is that alright?”

“Sure, baby,” I whispered back. Then to our audience, I gave a little shake of my head. They all sighed their sorrow, but they were distracted with trying to get the three sisters together. It didn’t work, but Sara and Cindy made a sandwich out of Sadie, and Sally let Bill and Dree both take care of her at once. I was about done for the night, but Becky, being gracious, went to give Sam more service since she was half the population that would give him any access that night.

END

Tags : Erotic Hot stories,forced fuck,amateur fuck,public fuck,what the fuck,fuck fest,finger fuck,fuck you,boob fuck,how to fuck,shower fuck,japanese fuck,sleep fuck,sister fuck,fuck pussy,drunk wife fucks friends

Erotic Hot Stories – 4-4-1 Guys at a Bar Pt 1

“What’s up, son?”

“Yeah, boy. You look down.”

“Nothin’.”

“You’re not all fucked up from bein’ stuck in Argentina or nothin’, are you?”

“That wasn’t so bad; it was rough not knowing when we were getting back, but it’s not like they beat us down there. We had enough money to eat fresh steak every night.”

“So what’s eating you?”

“You guys know my sister?”

“Sure. Everyone knows your sister.”

“Thanks. I guess I’ve got the hots for her.”

“So do something about it.”

“Like what? Fap it off?”

“No, man. Tap that ass.”

“You remember I’m talking about my sister, right?”

“Yeah.”

“You want me to do what exactly?”

“Fuck her, dude. Only way to roll.”

“Would you?”

Fuck yes, doo. She’s fine as fuck.”

“Jackass, I mean fuck your own sister.”

“Been there, done that.”

“Bullshit.”

“Strait up, man.”

“When?”

“While ago, party. We were both pretty drunk, but we both remembered it in the morning. I ended up getting it again a few days later. ‘Twas good.”

“Me too, bro. I’ve done my sister a few times this year.”

“You two are so full of shit.”

“Psh.”

**********

“You told them?”

Oh shit; she looked pissed. Enter a very pissed-off little blond, by the way. It was a few days later, and we was still warming up our usual seats on the patio of the bar.

“How the fuck could you fucking tell them, you fucking prick? Fucking jerk!”

She was beating him with her tiny fists. Rather hard, as it happened. He turned his body and put up his arms, but she was swinging like a little girl possessed. I’ve seen girl boxers, and this wasn’t it. When you’re not either of them, it’s pretty funny.

Poor girl was such an angel otherwise. You know the “angel” look, right? Never a hair over five-foot-three; short, blond hair with the cutest little ringlets at the bottom; huge, huge baby-blue eyes that looked up at you and made you want to cry; and rather conservative clothing. At least it looked like conservative clothing on her; my sister would’ve looked like a fucking ho dressed like that.

But my sister cries black tears of mascara, does her hair in this bullshit ensemble, wears leather wherever it gets made to fit, army boots, and tattoos everywhere. She’d look like street trash getting dressed up for church, which is a regular thing for her. She’s an avid Catholic, my sister.

Poor Tiffany took off in such a huff. “But you don’t understand!” Sam yelled after her. “This idiot was trying to… so I… wait!” And then she was gone.

Man. To see him turn and come back to us, our smiling faces with our freshly-brushed teeth…

“Bad news, man,” one of us said. May have been me. The rest of us were holding back our grins and our snickers.

In our experience as a four-man lady-watching team, we couldn’t agree on whose sister was the hottest. Sam had twelve or some such ridiculous number, and while Tiffany was definitely in the top point-one percent of the population, so were the rest of her sisters, but not for such “obvious” reasons as Tiffany boasted. Dree was another lucky one, with three fine-ass pieces of potential arm-candy, but no one was brave enough to try, and I mean no one. Legs all the way around, but brains on top of brains. Never even went to high school, they were so smart.

Dree’s middle sister Ivy was the tallest and probably the sultriest of the three. Is that the right word, sultry? Where the fuck’s my encyclopedia… “Oppressively hot and moist, characterized by arousing passion.” Yep, that’s Ivy. A bit tall for a girl, with easygoing, long brown hair that would wave over her killer green eyes. She had tits just small enough to let the rest of her body share the spotlight, unlike her flat blond sister or her busty red-head sister.

Ivy was considered to be the dumb one of the three, everyone knew who knew them, but only because she was the one we saw at parties. We all figured the other two were too big of nerds to enjoy a good party, so Ivy, who did, must’ve been dumber. Didn’t drink much, but she knew how to have a good time, only she was known for being more tease and less bite.

Still, she was no one’s fool. Rumor got around that she actually had a PHD, so some fresh guy bet her body against his ride that he could outwit her in some knowledge contest. Ivy showed up at the poor idiot’s father’s house the next day, demanding why her prize that she won square hadn’t been handed over, then she told the dad all about the bet. Poor guy never knew what hit him.

And then there’s Sadie. Man, how bad I want a bite of her. As bad as Ivy is, Sadie was known to bite at the bait at a party once in a while, so a few lucky guys knew her name, and I mean personally. To put it in perspective, there are a few pussies out there who want one of those girls who stays a virgin until she gets married. A few less weird ones wait until they graduate, but me? I just want one who graduated puberty. My sister was no different, but being in her own crowd, what could I do?

Back to Sadie. Not legs like Ivy, nor boobs like Tiffany, or oozing corrupt sensuality like my sister, but still, there was something. What’s the word? Pom-poms. The cheerleaders at our high school were seriously wicked. For those of us that didn’t chill with her brother Bill, everyone knew Sadie as “Honey-Bee,” her special cheerleader name. Honey-blond hair, yellow-and-black striped clothes, and a bumblebee backpack. Bubblegum all the time, skirts, sneakers, whatever; she was sexy. She didn’t have to work on it because she had sexy cheerleader friends and a reputation, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t have it. Girl had it in spades, as they say.

My sister, on the other hand, didn’t want attention, but it got her a reputation, and her scorning of geeks and jocks alike made her either a collectable or a taboo depending on who you talked to, which only raised her H-rating even higher to all parties who sang the sorrow of the sickness.

I keep missing my point. Sadie, she puts out, but not for everyone. See, thing is, no one can figure out what her thing is. She fucked the captain of the baseball team but not the quarterback of the football team. She fucked one of her closest friend’s boyfriend, but not the other friend’s. She fucked a guy on the physics team, but not one from the math team. Just when the jocks started giving up on her, she fucked a boxer. And then another. No one can figure out her game, which means that technically anyone has a shot. There are girls that crave jocks like Roxanne or girls that put out for a cheap compliment like Tiffany, so they’re easy targets. But Sadie, she’s available, but she’s mysterious. That’s H-rating right there.

Four sisters, each with their own personal appeal. Sam claims to have trodden the water, as does Bill, but Sam’s been there and back, so we all know he knows something about taking a woman to bed. Bill, he’s my boy, but he’s more for using his eyes than his tongue if you know what I mean.

This is a serious town where serious business goes on, so there aren’t a hundred bars around campus like there should be, but there’s still Julie’s. If you behave yourself you can get a drink there, but you can’t get drunk. There’s the industrial section out west for bar and club scenes or the city about ten minutes north by train, but we the boys just want to chill on the patio with a few pitchers of beer and watch the trim walk by.

Julie’s is located a few miles away from Downtown with some of the larger stores and restaurants. A lot of people liked Downtown for the fact that it was quaint and comfortable and there was no extra-foot traffic except for horses. But if you wanted to watch a piece of ass go by, Julie’s was the place to be. Located in the heart of commercial Rotterdale, you had a perfect view of the public transit going hither and yon along with the young hotties that frequented larger, more anonymous shopping locations. Very difficult flirting with the cashier when everyone on the street knows your name and would find out about it half an hour later.

“I’d pee in her butt,” Bill noticed after an exceptional heifer walked by. We all agreed with varying interest at the pair of heeled legs and revealing blouse. Probably a chick from out west coming in for a delicious sammich and some shopping for her boss. Also probably not an ounce of brains.

See, there’s a problem in this sweet little cove we call “home”: The women don’t amount to much. Sure, back in the day I wanted a nice cute thing to bed for the rest of my life to call mother of my children, but that died out as my mother divorced and remarried some jerk from Kansas or Montana or something. I tried dating a few times, but the heartless bitches left me wanting nothing more than a quick fifteen minutes alone with the lights out so I could do nothing but feel the body I had lusted after that particular week. After I got my cookies off, all respect for her would be lost to the point that I wouldn’t want to look at it anymore. Therefore I could look at someone else for the next week, hopefully bedding her that Friday. Any more than that, and you were in for a world of hurt. Gossip, betrayal, and an empty wallet. Three things I gave up on upon entering college.

We’re a small football town, Rotterdale. It’s not to say that we all know each other, but there isn’t much moving out or moving in going on. Mostly everyone here has lived here most of their lives, so whomever you date is someone you’re liable to see for the rest of your life. So it was with Roxanne. Bitch. Calling me twice daily to tell me she loved me within a week of dating, and after two months come to find out she’d been fucking some other guy for a few times a week, more than I was getting. I could’ve thrown a fit about it like a little kid, and hell, I was a little kid at the time, but there was my sister Becky to help me fume about her and convince me to just start fucking someone else because there were way too many dolphins in the tank to worry about getting yours eaten by another shark that can’t help but smell blood in the water.

Come to find out it was more of the same thing with the rest of my posse. We all knew each other in school (besides Dree, of course), but going to school and going to college or a job is two different things. We became fast friends as we were all frequenters of Julie’s bar, constantly nursing a frothy mug along with the loss of some dolphin or another that swam away before we could enjoy their rare taste for recreational copulation. Bill, he’d dated one girl all through high school just for her to break up with him because she didn’t want to miss out on “life after high school,” whatever the fuck that meant. More important than love, obviously.

Sampson, he… well, Sampson was Sampson. He was a bit of a dog back in his high school years, everyone knew, but he came back from the Army different. Not, “I’ve got through a life change,” different, more like, “I can’t be bothered trying to impress every piece of well-dressed tail I see,” different. Actually, he picked up right where he left off, nailing his two ex-girlfriends as well as his sister in one night. That was another sister.

Sam never gave a girl the chance to get close, he simply picked one from the masses and used her for as long as it pleased him before moving on. He was only at the bar as much as the rest of us because he needed some healthy masculine company to balance all the pussy he’d been getting. We allowed him in because he was something of a lord amongst men, having nailed two of his own sisters besides a long list of women, none of whom got to him like they’d got to us.

But that wasn’t to say he never had bad experiences, which is my topic at the moment. Sam’s father is the rather well-known Samson Campbell, whose divorce to his high-powered wife left him with a child and one of the largest houses in town. Rather than reconcile or find a new bride, Samson Campbell proceeded to nail every piece of tail in sight, which was why he had so many children in the same age range, the older Samson discluded. The end of that story is that Sam’s the eldest in a house with a large handful of children and no real mother figure. We wonder whether he took it personally, or if he believes he’s adopted his dad’s method of how to treat women.

Dree was just hopeless. He actually cared too much. No wicked bitch could grind him under-foot so badly that he didn’t pick up and try again. Stupid bastard didn’t go to high school, is the problem. Billy and I, we’re immune to it by now, and Sampson seemed to know at birth, but Dree was always playing catch-up with the way the world worked. Still, he was the nicest out of us by a long shot. I’m glad my boys are good guys, but it’s a bit sickening, watching his eyes bore longingly after yet another female he won’t even bother to get.

“‘Sup for tonight?” he asked.

“Brewer’s doing something,” Sam said. “Should be bumpin’.” I don’t know where the hell that man gets his information from since he doesn’t go to college or work Downtown, but he’s always spot-on. Possibly because he’s also brother to the Gossip Twins.

That’s just one of their names. Another is “the Trash Twins,” or “the Gritty Pair,” for those that have ever seen them from a mile away. Yet another reason we revered Sam: He was related to twin sisters, both of whom were considered the sluttiest virgins in the history of Mankind. A bit of a “Bender Free” complex surrounding those two. There was this concert once with the hottest home-grown honey to ever come out of Rotterdale, but tickets were impossible to get. Those that went came back like they had been in the Holy Presence.

And so it was with Cindy and Sara. Easygoing girls, but no matter how close you got to them, you never stopped wanting to fuck them, and you knew you were never going to. Yet another sickness in our town: Worse than girls who put out and switched after leading a guy on were girls that didn’t put out at all despite wearing the uniform and playing the part. But we couldn’t scorn them; they were Sam’s sisters. They were also to fucking hot to scorn; you’d never risk word getting to them that you’d said a foul syllable on them and risk your chance of ever getting one into bed (which would be enough to last a lifetime, but we all openly admitted we wanted both, hopefully at the same time).

The traffic was dying, so we quit our usual chairs at our usual table and bid Jess goodbye. Jess was people with Dree’s mom and Sam’s dad, so we never had to pay as long as we took it easy with a few pitchers of beer. I think Dree and Sam are fourth cousins or something; they both went to that private school down south that you can only get to by horse. We parted ways, still some of us having a last bite at Sam for getting found out by hot-hot Tiffany, and headed in our own directions.

*****************

I was home in about twenty minutes with the aid of the town-provided streetcars that would take anyone on foot from neighborhood to neighborhood. My mom and Captain Asshole were still at work, which was a reason I took it easy on classes at Laurel in mornings and heavy on the weekends: More time in the house alone during working hours, though it was murder trying to cure a hangover from Friday or Saturday right before getting into six hours of classes the following morning.

My sister was home, thank God in Heaven and the angels above. She and I argued all through childhood, but things never got really bad with us. We went to high school together and everything without embarrassing each other; she’s a senior now to my sophomore year in university. Being around her was much cooler once I got into college for some reason, either because I was more relaxed about life or because she was finally maturing, I didn’t care. All I saw was that I had my boys at my side, an easy bunch of classes at school, and a cool sister I could chill with at home for a few hours before hitting this party. Speaking of which…

“Hey Beck, you hear of that gig going on tonight?” I asked into her closed room.

“I’m not going to some fruity live music thing with you and your asshole boyfriends!” she snarled immediately. I’m not much for the cheesy musicians that play at the coffee joint either, but it’s something to do. But Becky, she has none of it. I swear, she hates both our parents for the simple fact that because of them she was forced to grow up in this little town instead of a huge city where she could have more alternative-lifestyle mates to read shitty poetry about death and kittens to.

“Then why are you all dressed up?” I asked before I even barged in. She was always dressed; at some point I got the feeling that her being in her underwear would simply be too cute, which would have been unacceptable to her. She was painting her toes black (yet again), dressed in a black frill skirt with a black… let’s just say there was lots of black.

She didn’t seem to notice me barging in, much less mind. “Might go do something; I donno,” was her pathetic answer.

“Any which way, it’s not fruity live music, it’s a party over at Brewer’s place, whoever the fuck that is. Thought your asshole boyfriends might be there, so I figured I could give you a lift if you were headed there anyway.”

“What the fuck could you lift, you skinny idiot?”

Like I said, we’re pretty good pals for the most part, but we’re still siblings. I went to get changed so she could dry her toes or whatever in peace.

While I was in the shower, my good old buddy rose to attention. Watching all the ass graze mid-town was nice and Tiffany looked cute as a button as she ran in tears from her unfaithful brother, but damn, Becky’s feet are a sight. She’s got these ugly black things crawling on them since she got enough money to get inked and she’s always doing the black nail polish, but underneath it all is a very cute girl with very cute parts.

I reached around myself rather than get busy with the showering as old habits took over my mind. Living in a house with three other people makes it tough to get your stroke on, so the privacy of the loud shower is always a welcome haven for hidden zen time. First it was Tiffany, blue eyes and all, in my mind as I worked my magic. Then there was the server at Julie’s, always a welcome sight. Then came Sadie and Sally, both of whom I’d seen in high school, but I didn’t know either of them very well while I was in lack-of-attendance. Ivy was possibly the most agonizing for me, since I didn’t know her from high school at all. No, she was a sophisticated college student at the tender age of thirteen, and as such she developed quite a bit of mystique.

It was the pictures of them that really did it for me. Bill carried a picture of Sadie and Sampson had all his hot sisters represented behind his billfold, but the first time I saw them was when the proud guys revealed that they had screwed the little teases, their own sisters.

Their own sisters. That had implications: that a brother could nail the ultimate hottie. I had wanted Becky since I started glimpsing her around high school; for all her protests about rejecting society, she really started working on the way she dressed for public.

I almost asked her for a picture for my wallet once, but I could just imagine it being like, “Hey, I wondered if you wanted to come chill out for a while, just you and me? Maybe get a few pictures taken together…” Yeah, maybe after we both graduated college. She was still a high-schooler, and any interaction with her own flesh-and-blood was still forbidden for that duration. I’d have to get one from Mom instead.

A particular picture was drilled into my memory, that one picture of little Becky dressed up in black (with purple for the occasion), hair done up, heels instead of boots, and standing next to some geek that was too shy to ask why she kept disappearing to the dance floor without him. My own prom wasn’t that good, but she looked like she enjoyed hers. But now that picture said something else. It was just a picture of my sister just like Bill and Sam had, but theirs were trophies. Mine should become a trophy as well. As soon as I got one for my wallet, that is.

I groaned quietly; my hand had begun stroking furiously on cleaning my equipment without me knowing. It’d be good to drain out the stress before an important party, but that it was thinking of my sister that was getting me off, phew. I was about to come hard and fast. She’d probably find it stuck to the wall next time she showered.

“You in here, dork?”

“Shit, shit, and more shit found in cans of delicious soda,” I swore. I was seconds away, but I tore my hand off lest I make some giveaway noise. “Find your hairspray on your own fucking time,” I yelled, but still she browsed through the counter like it was a thing to do with me in the process of bathing.

“What’s your problem? You ‘busy’ in there? Should I come back in two minutes?”

Fucking women. No fucking wonder I could hardly stand them anymore. Even my mother most of the time, though it was too bad, since my stepfather was even worse.

“Done, thanks,” I grumped, quickly grabbing a towel and letting it have its way with me for all of eight seconds before I wrapped myself up and pushed myself past my cunt sister and off to my room.

***********8

“This place is teh bwalz,” Bill complained.

“We just got here, nimdickrod,” Sam guffawed. Once again he was king of the crop, the little matter of his little sister forgotten. He barged his way through the front doors of the largish house, pushing through the crowd of ill-dressed women and poorly-dressed men.

It’s a sickness in this town, women. They love us, then leave us, yet we can’t put them down, and they always show up when we’re trying to have fun, dressed as they are. There’s Roxanne, my old ex. Some guy’s kissing on her when I know for a fact she’s dating someone else. He probably is, too. Then there’s Cindy and Sara, right on cue. They’re the ones in the center of attention, surrounded by boys and shooting them down one by one. Some just don’t get it, and they come back for more punishment. They’re not going to be putting out, yet they’re still dressed in states of undress that’s par for the party.

Like I said, a sickness. We all hate each other, yet we can’t do without each other. Ooh… woman.

I spot a pretty young thing by the beer. “What’s crackin’, sweetheart?” I ask her as I fill myself a pint with a stein I keep tucked into my party tunic for just an occasion. Never trust the plastic cups, and they look stupid.

“Nothin’. You?”

“Just got here,” says I. The brew is both moist and delicious. Even if we have sex wars at parties, the beer they have there is too good to turn down. “I had no idea I’d get so lucky in my first minute.” My eyes were doing all the work, staring straight into hers instead of glancing down to her ridiculously open chest. Sam was a master at that and other such key approaches, but I was learning slowly.

“Hey, Ice, baby,” came… Meb? from somewhere else, slipping his arm around her like he owned her. Meb is Sam’s chickenshit little brother. A guy that didn’t have the balls to get laid because “it might hurt his best friend’s feelings”. I’ve seen Lyla; she’s cute, but constantly tipsy, if you know what I mean. “Who’s your friend?”

“We weren’t introduced yet,” Ice answered. “Ice” was right. Ice-blue lipstick and ice-blue eyeshadow for her ice-blue eyes. These cheerleader types took their nicknames seriously. “But he was just telling me how he had already gotten lucky.” She pushed a fleck of blue-frosted blond hair out of her eyes.

“Really? Let’s hear it, then,” Meb said proudly. Little fucker drew Ice in closer. He knew exactly what he was doing.

Goddammit, this isn’t fair. We boys, we can’t be blamed for having the same targets in our sights, and you can’t expect some guy you’re not mates with to stay away from your own flock, but there’s supposed to be at least some code. You can’t stop yourself from taking what’s already taken, but don’t make it personal. Don’t rub the other guy’s face in it.

I’d talk to his brother about it later. “That would be telling, wouldn’t it?” I said cheekily. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a one-minute limit if I’m to familiarize myself with everyone in the crowd.”

Asshole. If it was my woman and I’d already hit that and I’d seen some guy moving in on her, I’d probably just leave it the fuck be so I could call her on it like it was some excuse to not call her anymore. But that’s chickenshit Meb for you. Reminds me of Dree, only Dree was only defensive about his…

“Hello, legs,” I said to a particularly pleasing set of stems first thing out the keg room.

“Hello, eew?”

I knew that voice.

“Hey, pretty breeze,” I said to the most delicious pair of dark green eyes in town, playing on her middle name.

Ivy was already staggering under some unfelt zephyr due to the short glass already half-empty in her long fingers. “I swear, if I have to put up with you and your stupid friends hitting on me all night, I’m just gonna go now,” she fumed.

“You’re perfectly safe with me, my dear,” I said in what warm tones I could muster towards the opposite sex. “In fact, if there’s someone that gets too fresh with you tonight, I’d be perfectly willing to come to your aid.”

And it was perfectly true. The off-limits list to a guy like me includes a buddy’s ex and a buddy’s sister. The ex because you know they weren’t good enough to keep or too fickle to stay around, the sister because you don’t want to be the one guy in a group of friends that goes after another friend’s family. They were like little sisters to all of us, really. Only not, and we enjoyed looking at them just as much as their brothers did.

She excused herself with eyes rolled up so far it was sure to kick her hangover in three hours early. I’m used to girls walking away; in fact, I encourage it as I love to watch them leave. While Ivy could do wonderful things with a pair of tight jeans, she loved the attention she got on her bare legs when she wore short skirts.

I continued through the various rooms looking for more, but only going so far as my hefty mug would carry me. See, not only does a plastic cup look stupid while you’re trying to talk a girl up, you’re also prone to running out, and holding six or eight cups’ worth just looks silly.

“Wow. You always bring your own mugs to parties?”

“Maybe I’m friends with the guy that lives here,” I said to whomever had picked me amongst the crowd to start up with.

“Then why’re you showing up late, getting shot down by the first girl you talk to before you even fill the thing up?”

Fucking headhunters. See, this is why I don’t like being late to a party. It had taken Becky forever to get ready, while all I had to do was put some clean, pressed clothes on with some cologne and my nice shoes. In fact, I was all set to go when suddenly she comes out of nowhere, yelling at me for not waiting for me. “You told me you didn’t wanna go,” I’d said, but that got me nowhere since I’d already told her I’d take her so she didn’t get raped or whatever on the way there. Point being, I like to be at a party early so I can keep an eye on the door, watching the women come in one by one until I have a list of faces I like. Obviously this girl had the same thing in mind. Saved me the trouble, really.

“Little sister had to… holy shit.” I had turned to look at her, and that did me in right away. This girl was wearing nothing more than a yellow bikini top and barely-there shorts. Parties with pools were automatically pool parties, but come the fuck on.

“Something wrong, handsome?” she asked with a smirk on her immature face.

It’s a sickness. There’s something of a war of genders going on in this seemingly peaceful town, and it’s girls like this that make the war hard to win. Headhunting is a difficult game that requires experience, but anyone can figure it out after a few parties if they don’t get told about it to begin with. And then there are girls like this: Tiny, tiny girls who look like they’re fresh out of junior high. They think that just because they’re in high school they can go to all the “big kid” parties where highschoolers and college-goers mix. It’s a given that whenever there’s beer and kids there’ll be skin, but it’s these stupid girls that think they have to get an advantage by showing ridiculous skin. I mean, I’ve bedded quite a few girls in my day, but I never knew whether they shaved or trimmed (got an unmowed one once, wtf?) until I got them into bed. This girl, you knew she straight up waxed. Girls like this, you’re pretty sure they’re not even eighteen. And you are, so be polite and excuse yourself before someone sees you talking to her.

“I know what you’re thinking,” she says. She’s got a bit of beer on her breath and dirt on her bare feet. “You think I’m some dumb college girl, don’t you?”

“Nothing like that ever crossed my mind, I assure you,” I said with perfect honesty. I didn’t even have time to think about her being dumb, and forget about thinking of her in college.

“I work really hard at the boutique…” Oh. So that explains the impossibly smooth skin. “…But all I get is bullshit from guys like you who’re only looking for easy high school girls.”

“So, are you mad at me because people think you’re in college or because they think you’re not in high school?” I asked with genuine confusion.

“Duh! Yes!”

“…So… it was nice talking to you; see you ar…”

“Wait! Where’re you going?”

Stupid cunt. “Going to find someone who doesn’t open conversations with man-hating slander.”

“See, that’s what I hate about you guys! No one ever takes me seriously!”

“Why do you think that is?” I asked with feigned interest. “It can’t possibly be your sales pitch, because I was ready to drown myself for the cause.”

“Really?” her eyes brightened. Beautiful blue eyes on this girl. Fuck! No! No looking!

“No, not really.” Yes, I’m ready to kill myself, but not for her sake. More to get me out of this conversation. Maybe there’s an open window nearby.

Her eyes lowered in immediate sorrow. “Dammit, I’m never gonna get a date!”

If not, I’m sure I can find a chainsaw and make one.

We were by the stairs. Couples were going up and singles were coming down; Sam had set the bar by taking up one in each hand. In a corner, two girls were getting very frisky. I was trying to find the right phrase to get this silly chicken out of my way so I could get between the action.

“Do you think I’m pretty?”

“Huh? Oh, sure,” I said while trying to keep my eyes fixed on the empassioned brunettes.

“You could at least look at me when you say that.”

“Look… what’s your name?” Whoops. Stupid question.

“Cypher,” she said with a frown.

“Look, Cypher… what; you a cheerleader?”

“I was; nobody seems to remember my first name, so I don’t bother anymore. What were you gonna say?”

“Huh? Oh. Look, a million women ask guys if they think they’re pretty, and all it does is cause trouble. Now if you’ll excuse me…” I needed to get out of there. Long, silky blond hair; big, cornflower-blue eyes; miles of skinny, toned legs; flawless skin; and that overall narrowness accented by the immature attitude that makes her a perfect picture of innocent youth. A package that can make you cry. Why, you ask? Because you can’t have it; you’re not even supposed to want it, but you do, even if it gets you arrested. And that package, I can guarantee you you would. I shouldn’t even be caught talking to her, much less looking at her. I’ve already bumped into like four people here that I know.

“You wanna go swimming with me?”

What the hell? I had walked past her, but she’d already grabbed my hand. I watched with a tear in my eye as the brunettes walked up the stairs together, no man between them to balance the hormones. “Look, I’ve gotta…” I stammered, trying to follow them. “What’d you say?”

“You wanna go swimming with me?” she asked again, already dragging me toward the poolside family room.

“I didn’t bring a…” Damned women and their damned body parts distracting me. While I was distracted by the hordes of women in increasing stages of undress, Cypher had drug me out to the pool room. I turned to her with thoughts of freedom when she released my hand, but my eyes caught hold of her cute little butt being freed from her shorts that looked like no more than a mouthful. Cute matching yellow bottoms appeared from behind the shorts that shimmied their way down the smooth, tan legs; another tear was squeezed from my eye. There are just some things that are too beautiful to look away from, no matter the shame, no matter the danger.

“Come on, get undressed!” she encouraged with something of a squeal when she unbent herself and placed her shorts in safe keeping. I mechanically did as I was told as though under some spell of those yellow bottoms. Even though she was watching my eyes locked helplessly on her skinny ass, I couldn’t pry my attention away.

I was down to my shorts without realizing what was going on, and she had tossed the rest of my things into a conspicuous locker that had been previously empty. Great setup at this place, was my thought. On the wall there were shorts for swimming. I heisted one, replacing my undershorts once Cypher went off to the shower to get hosed down before hopping into the wetness.

With my shorts and socks in the safety of the locker, I headed back into the house through the nearby door, which dropped me off at the doorstep of the beer.

“Hey, trunks,” came a familiar voice when I began refilling my stein. “What was it you were saying before?”

I looked to see Ice, still sitting on a barstool next to the beer, no Meb in sight. “Something about ‘getting lucky’?”

Women. A sickness, them. I could see it in her eye, undressing what I had left. And it wasn’t one of those looks that a girl gets when she’s about to say something humorous at your expense.

“You wouldn’t want him, Ice, he’s diseased.” The blue-lipped goody was distracted from gazing at my newly revealed form by none other than my sister.

What a cunt, for her to chase off my trim. I’m not trying to mack on someone in front of her, but still. That’s just childish.

“Mmm… I think I’ll be the judge of that,” Ice retorted, leaning in to breathe of my cologne.

“I’m off for a swim,” I said in the same tone of voice she had adopted.

“Sounds tempting, but I didn’t bring a suit.”

“You know, I said that same damn excuse,” I said, shining her on and walking out. My sister began gagging.

“Ooh, thank you!” squealed Cypher once I had stepped outside. She grabbed my freshly-refilled mug and took a large sip. Rule number twenty-seven-and-a-half: Never let a woman drink from your drank. But rather than wait around to hear the rules of parties, she grabbed two of my fingers with two of hers and led me to the pool. A few guys I knew eyeballed her dripping-wet form every bit as hard as I had as we passed, and she leaped in after turning to blow me a kiss.

“Nice catch,” Bill said when I took a seat next to him on the submerged pool bench.

“Shut up,” I said from behind my beer.

“Not bad, not bad,” he continued with feigned impressedness, “a little under-ripe, but given a few years…”

I socked him on the arm, which caused my beer to slosh dangerously. I stopped engaging the idiot talk to drown my sorrows in the precious brown fluid, and Bill was content to help me watch the multitude of female forms going in and out of the pool. Though neither of us said anything, we were slowly changing. More beer, more relaxing, our eyes more used to the light, more giggling; slowly but surely, we were changing. We were adapting to the situation. We were becoming predators, only it wasn’t the weak and sick we would be aiming for.

“Anything yet?” I asked once we were both in hunter mode.

“Nothing,” he answered with his voice full of business. His eyes, like mine, were narrowed, following each movement before us very carefully. We held our heads very still to catch each precious sound of a girl’s squeal or gasp of pleasure as she was “accidentally” groped under, or out of, the water. “But there’s no shortage, and there’s plenty of time.”

“True, true.” That’s my boy, positive to the end. These parties weren’t made for dolphin-catching, but they sure did the trick. Sometimes he and I, along with Dree or Sam as instanced, would just find a couch or something and chill the fuck out with some beer, maybe play cards. If it the magic happened, it happened. If it didn’t, no one’s heart was broken. There were plenty of days in the year, and the subsequent years that we got older and wiser, the girls stayed small and stupid.

My “date,” finished with her romp in the pool, came paddling up to me. “Look what I got you,” she said with pride. She was twirling someone’s bikini top over her finger.

“It’s wet,” I said casually from behind the lip of my mug.

“Double-Ds.” She had such an excited smile on her face from bringing back a trophy for me, I felt obligated to acknowledge it for her, even though it was guaranteed to get me into trouble.

“It’s usually panties I collect, sorry.”

“Aww…” She tossed the top back to the poor victim and crawled into my lap. “We’ll see if we can’t do something about that. Mind if I borrow your friend for a while?” she said to Bill rather than me while pulling herself out of the pool and dragging me with her.

Whoever this “Brewer” guy was that was hosting, not only did his pool deck come equipped with a wet room with like a million lockers, it also had a huge sauna for people to dry off in before getting back into their clothes. Or in Cypher’s case, her shorts she must’ve had with her since the third grade. My eye twitched thoroughly as I watched her rubbing that thirsty towel over every inch of her soaking skin. I was far gone by the time her hips popped into place back inside her shorts, I was powerless for her to pull me back into the house and up the fated stairs.

“I want you,” she hissed in a hushed voice when she pulled us into the first door up the stairs. She pressed her mouth to mine, and I didn’t even have time to think about the implications before I tripped on the bed and fell flat on my back.

“Ow!”

Fuck me; are you serious?

In the darkness, we had fallen on a romping couple. My first thought was that I had walked in on Sam, which may or may not have been a good thing, considering that he’s a very generous individual when it came to his catch of the minute. But it wasn’t; Cypher went about undressing me anyhow.

“Do you mind?” the guy asked. “We’re already hard at work here.”

“Not at all,” Cypher said in an overly-giddy voice, “we can share, can’t we?”

“Share.” There’s an operative word for you. Share the bed, or share more? Either way, I found myself thoroughly excited by this frisky young lady (no, “girl”. “lady” just doesn’t suit her as a description). Not just from her body now; she had topped a girl just to please me, now she was ready for side-by-side action, which is something you usually only hear rumors about from uncredible people (besides Sam; that man knew some magic).

I was pulled closer onto the bed; Cypher wasn’t having anything stand in her way. I heard the girl next to us do her best to distract the lucky guy into continuing, but the moans and groans I was getting out of Cypher from every touch I reluctantly gave her must’ve been getting under his skin. I forgot to care. Cypher had gotten me to kiss her, and with each second I cared less and less how old, more specifically how young, she may or may not have been. Even still, my heart began to beat out of control, and I could hear the sirens ringing in my ear as sure as if the room were monitored by Rotterdale’s Finest themselves. And stupid me, I carried on regardless of the obviously-going-to-happen consequences. And you know what? It felt good. Good to let go, good to pluck fruit I wasn’t supposed to have. Only this under-ripe fruit tasted so much sweeter for it, not bitter at all.

Definitely young. Definitely fresh. Her lips were so soft and tender, not like these whores that’ve sucked one too many dicks in their life. Her tongue came to life in my mouth, panting into me just from pulling my clothes off, and I had hardly even touched her yet. But her skin was something to be touched indeed. Still slightly moist from the pool and hot from the sauna. Her wild excitement and eagerness told me she was inexperienced. Too inexperienced. She reminded me of me back when I was a virgin, only I’d never seen a female version of a virgin before.

I grabbed her shoulders and attacked her neck. She groaned outwardly at the simple pleasure, and it got worse as I went after her harder. She must’ve known I was into her at last, and it was making her hotter and hotter. Her body was going from moist to sweaty in record time. I can only imagine how cute she must’ve looked with the lights on or whether anyone had ever made her wear that expression before. I could imagine, and the thought only made me go after her harder in the dark, sucking hard at her neck and sliding down her chest.

I didn’t want to cut straight down since I was enjoying making her squirm so much. I moved my lips back up to her throat and held her by her tiny hips that I’d been staring at all night. Her slender legs squeezed together and jerked around. Once they fell apart, I knew I’d be in business.

“For fucks sake; do you mind?” the guy asked again. I had just bitten down on the other side of Cypher’s neck to make her squeal; pissing off our neighbor at last. I noticed with some pride that his girl hadn’t been making any noise. I may not be hot shit in bed, but at least all the girls I’ve been with are a little vocal.

“Just keep touching me, Christopher,” an unknown female voice said in an impatient voice. That’s funny; whenever Cypher made her little encouragements here and there, she sounded utterly horny, like each word took effort better spent on enjoying herself, only an emergency measure to make sure I knew she liked being touched, that I needed to touch her more. The other girl, she sounded like she was getting upset with the other guy for not being able to perform just because there was another couple in bed with them. It’s not like the bed wasn’t big enough.

I went back to business, ignoring the other guy, whatever he ended up going. Cypher stuck her tongue in my ear and was moving her hands across my stomach. I could feel her desire to reach down my pants as she breathed hotly against my skin.

Or was it? Unknown, that is. The voice. I did know that voice. If only Cypher would… oh my god.

“Becky?”

My hands were already at Cypher’s sides, and she was bucking against me. Her legs were wilting along with her will to hold back. The voice that told me to throw caution to the wind was getting louder, but the more I thought about it, another voice was ringing in my ears.

“Derrick? Are you serious?”

A knee on my back, some scuttling along with someone falling, and the lights clicked on. There was my sister, shoes off and down to her bra up top. Next to Cypher and myself on the bed was some prick I think I recognized from college.

“Old girlfriend?” Cypher asked.

Oh yeah, Cypher. She was sprawled on her back, flushed from head to toe in a radiant shade of pink. I was enamored despite myself. The soft moans she was making along with her clumsy movements were too much to resist. She was searching my face for an answer, hoping we didn’t have to stop what we were doing.

“Hardly,” Becky said for herself, looking quite disgusted with me after taking one look at my new pet dolphin.

“Oh, good,” Cypher said with relief. She leaned forward to kiss my chest to encourage me to touch her more.

By the door, Becky rolled her eyes again and came back to the bed to get her top and her shoes. Christopher did the same.

“You guys don’t have to go,” Cypher said sadly, “the bed’s plenty big…”

“No, thanks,” Christopher said angrily. “Come on, Becky, let’s go.” Without waiting for her, he charged to the door and slammed it on his way out.

You don’t have to go,” Cypher then said directly to Becky. God, this girl does things for me.

For a split second in time, my eyes locked with my sister’s. There, for the third time that night, she stared me down with my top down, and I was getting an eyeful of her breasts trying to escape her emotionally disturbed black bra.

“Since you guys haven’t dated or anything, you know…” Bless that child, that sweet girl. Already trying to get another woman into bed with us. As for me, I couldn’t help but wish for it. After all, this crush of mine had been getting bad in the past few weeks, especially since learning a few of my friends had trodden that same forbidden path I wished to take.

The door closed behind Becky as well, and both Cypher and I sighed. Still, we had each other. With the lights on, I was even more excited by her, and it showed as I tore her top off and began sucking her magnificent, tiny breasts. She squealed again, more in surprise than in delight. She had her pants down my hands for sure this time around, and my pants didn’t last long. Even while I was leaning over her, she swiveled around to suck me off.

If there had been a mirror, I probably would have been rather despoiled of the image, big old me on all fours and this tiny girl underneath me, sucking away at my organ like a calf at the teat. But too bad; there was no mirror, and this little girl’s mouth felt way too good. She didn’t have a clue what she was doing, but her tongue was wet and she was hungry. Back and forth her whole body went, sucking like a girl possessed and driving her tongue along the sensitive underside of my breeding meat with each lunge forward.

I reached up with one hand to feel her swimming bottoms, or more importantly, what was under them. She cooed as my fingers found their way under the still-wet fabric to the soaking-wet skin. She groaned heavily onto my cock and sucked harder than anyone had sucked me in my life. Something made me wonder then what Becky would be like in the same situation.

Dammit, there it is again, images of my sister driving me crazy. I knew I had to do something, or I’d risk wasting what might be my only round with this girl down her throat. I forcefully pushed her aside, and her bottoms, still in my grip, slid down her legs to her knees, where they belonged.

I ended up pushing too hard, causing her to fall off the bed. I pulled with her bottoms in my grip, but they only came off. When she surfaced again, she pushed me onto my back and mounted my salivated cock. Every fear, every hope, every casual glance, they all melted away when she touched her wet vagina to the tip of my aching penis.

When our genitalia touched, she leaned down to me and gave me hot little kisses across my lips, then panted into my open mouth while she used her hand on my tool to search out her opening. When she found it, the most wonderful feeling of silky warm wetness enveloped me like only pussy can. She moaned as the head of my cock fit inside her, and she leaned up with her hands on my chest to let herself sink down onto me.

Inch after delicious inch closed between us, me holding her delicious hips and pumping in and out of her a little deeper each time. We hit bottom, and she fell forward to kiss me. No longer the hopeful kiss or the anxious kiss; this was a kiss of lovers who mutually loved fucking. I could tell then that I knew she was used to this feeling and that she was probably very good at it, with her taking such initiative.

With a pounding heart, I very much looked forward to letting her ride me, and after we both came, me letting her know how good I was after she thought I’d be done. To think I had resigned to having a boring night. Thank you, Cypher. Even if I get arrested, it’ll’ve been worth it.

Like I’ve said many times, I’ve been inside many women, but it felt sooo good inside this particular girl. Tight, moist, hot, and she made the cutest mewlings to go with her furled little eyebrows. She didn’t stop until her pussy worked its way all the way down to the base of my cock, and there she stayed, grinding her pelvis upon mine, going faster, faster, faster until she came seconds later, gasping in pleasure without me lifting a finger.

She fell down onto my chest in sudden exhaustion, and she kissed my chest slowly and lovingly. But rather than wait around for my dick to go soft while she got her breath back, I got myself up, leaving her to fall flat on her back onto the bed. I dove head-first into her pussy from there with more gusto than I can ever remember in the few times I’ve taken the south road, and she was screaming yet again. Her hips thrust up at me as I drove my tongue up into her vaginal cavity, tasting fresh of chlorine.

Sweet, I remember it being. Nothing but the taste of her sweat once the pool taste was worn off. I parted her cheeks with my thumbs and licked longer, longer, and longer strokes until my tongue was sweeping up against her asshole.

“No, not there, I… bwahhh!” she yelled, which only made my tongue linger longer and longer between her cheeks rather than between her legs. Her hips were off the ground, but wanting me deeper, she flipped around with her face down and her ass up.

“Fuck me,” she demanded, but my tongue instead stabbed deep into her asshole. She meweled in confusion of the new pleasure, for I had no doubt this was new to her, but still she gasped and pressed her ass back against me. I felt her fingers reaching around for my cock, begging me to have it back inside her, but still I tongued her asshole as deep as possible.

It seemed to last forever. I couldn’t remember the last time I had this much fun in bed, nor when I had teased a girl this much, nor her wanting it so bad. Finally, Cypher backed up into me, knocking me onto my back, and she slid forward and took my cock back into her pussy. She ground on it like she did before, this time with me holding fast onto those tiny little hips of hers and giving her all I had. She was yelping in seconds, still grinding away, reaching for her orgasm, which came even faster than the first.

This time I lunged forward rather than let her fall off. She was back on her hands and knees and I was mounted above her, thrusting my swollen cock into her pussy for all I was worth. That silky blond hair I had admired so much was falling helplessly around her face in sweaty clumps. Her luscious back wasn’t something I’d had too much time to stare at, but it still belonged to her, and it was laid out in front of me, especially with that tight, sweet ass. The whole thing was bare, and there was my cock, buried in that dripping pussy. My hips were crashing against her ass, shaking her throughout up to her little tits.

“Oh my god… Derrick… Derrick… Derrick…” she chanted while I fucked her. Damn. Must’ve heard my sister mention my name. “Fuck me please Derrick… Fuck meeeeaaaahahhhh!”

Her banter had driven far out of control too quickly, and before her previous climax could shake off, the third came bursting through her lungs and down her body. I pushed my cock as deep inside her as I could and held it, also slipping the tip of my finger into her asshole, just enough for her cute little sphincter to grip me without it hurting her.

“Oh my goooooooeaaasaaaaaaaaadddd!” she started up again. I thought her orgasm was peaking, but another one came in out of nowhere, rocking her body and me along with it. I couldn’t help myself; I began plugging away again, also thrusting my finger right into her ass as I went.

Her orgasm didn’t die down. Rather, it began to tear her apart. The noise she was making was one constant wail, a cry for help and for passion and for pleasure, every fiber in her being screaming for the unfathomable sensation not to stop.

But stop it did, and she fell forward, a hapless mass on the bed. She made not a sound.

I was a little worried she may suffocate with her face buried in the pillows. Just a little. I folded myself over onto her, cock still firmly entrenched, and turned her head to the side. She was fine, just flushed. She was looking up at me with those huge eyes full of confusion. No way was she used to coming that hard or that often, and I know she’d never had anything in her ass before.

I kissed her tender, swollen lips, imagining them to be the lips of her pussy, which must look pretty raw by then. She kissed me back, but she didn’t have the breath or the energy for it. “Did you come?” she asked in her small voice, sounding like she was trying to make conversation while she got her breath back.

“It’s not my turn,” I whispered to her, working my lips over her hear. I could feel her heart beating harder; her pussy was pulsing around my cock. Honestly, I wasn’t sure this girl could take more. But when I pushed myself upright again, she gripped the sheets in her tiny fists, bracing herself against me.

We were still arranged in the “from behind.” I pushed forward, pressing my cockhead hard against her cervix, drawing out a long “Mmm…” from my partner, and I scooted my legs past hers and pulled her ass firmly atop me. My cock shuffled around inside her deliciously, and I couldn’t help but let out a moan of my own. She caught wind of what I was doing, and she readjusted herself as well so she was, once again, properly mounted atop me “reverse cowgirl”. For a trip upstairs that was supposed to be a quick two pops on my part, this was turning out to be quite the trip through the sex manual.

“That feels good,” Cypher moaned. Once she had got comfortable, most of her weight was on her pelvis, and her pelvis was supported by nothing but mine, so my cock was resting deep inside her. We both sighed and grunted a little as my instincts took over, making me grab her by her hips and grind myself into her a little. She joined in, using her grip on the sheets to grind back.

I decided to push what luck I had in going further with her, opportunistic gentleman that I am. I was caressing her ass the way you do when you have one shoved in your face, caressing it and squeezing it. I was getting appreciative moans from the girl, who buried her face into the bed and let her hips ride. That was the moment for me to touch her butthole again, and after getting away with rubbing it for a few seconds, I let my finger slide inside.

She sat up immediately, but I kept pushing, pushing, getting my finger deeper. She hissed, but deeper I went until my finger was buried within her rectum. I clutched her ass with the rest of my fingers while I felt her from within, and my other hand slid up her small chest to feel what breasts she had, coaxing her into enjoying me fingering her.

She was still breathing through her teeth, and she was clutching her hair. But then her hips started to rise and fall to take advantage of the cock inside her. She was only using the strength in her tiny legs, so she only lasted five or so repetitions, the last of which she fell and began shaking. I gripped her roughly wherever I was holding her, and she fell to the bed in a heap.

I let my one hand slide back to her ass to join the other to enjoy her supple skin, using the leverage to pump my cock up into her. I also went about fingering her ass properly with long, even strokes to match my cock. Soon enough she was helping, and together we brought her to another climax just after I suggested she touch herself.

She got up in something of a daze, freezing and shuddering with every hint of my finger sliding out of her ass until it popped free. She turned around and fell on my cock head-first, holding lovingly onto my staff, licking its shining length and rubbing her face against it. She pulled the head towards her and slid her mouth over it, though she, like so many women before her, couldn’t manage more than half.

She wasn’t very energetic; I figured if she wanted me to come right there, she would’ve done something other than stroke me that slowly while holding it up alongside her face. I caressed that face, and as my thumb caught her bottom lip, she sucked it up into her mouth, and taking hold of my hand like she had my cock, she sucked my index finger. Sucked it hard and fast, making her cheeks cave in. I think that had she sucked my cock like that, I would’ve blown in no time. But she was still stroking it softly while sucking the faint flavor of her ass off my finger.

I turned her over and got a pillow under her head to get her comfortable for the final act. After I was assured of her comfort, I slipped between her legs and got my cock inside her again. She immediately clutched my head to hers and kissed me hard. Though her body was shot, she was still every bit as fired up as the first time she kissed me, and I could feel all my strength rushing into my cock to make her scream in pleasure yet again.

But to look at her face while she did it… I was propped up on my hands, thrusting away between this tiny girl’s legs. And she was staring up at me with those cute little blue eyes and those furled little brows and those adorable tiny breasts. She was begging now, begging me to fuck her. And I had reached my limit.

“I’m gonna co… I’m gonna… I’m…” I was panting. I had felt it coming for a long time now, but I couldn’t give it any focus from having too much fun. But now, with her begging me with those eyes, there was nothing I could do to stop it. I looked down to see her sweet, hairless pussy gripping down on my cock, wet with her and sliding inside her over and over again.

“I’m gonna come…” I said at last.

“Come in me, baby,” she mewled so quietly. “Come in me… baby please… please come in me; please, Derrick, please come in me… please, baby…”

On and on she went, and when she wasn’t begging me for my cum, she was kissing me; my lips, my neck, my chest; I had never felt an orgasm take so long to arrive, nor could I remember wanting one more. Seeing her one last time with her eyes begging me like she would be hearbroken without it, my will to go on any further broke along with my dams. Cum flowed out of me in burst after burst, and my orgasm came after, blinding me with phenomenal pleasure in the purest sense of the word. I looked down at her, curious to see her face after I had done this to her, but she was stroking my hair, gazing at me with nothing but gratitude.

I got off her and got my clothes back on. She stayed behind. I had to look back for just a second, just to appreciate what I had just had. Then I left her to her bliss; I had finally recovered my wits and was eager to get back to the party and the sea of dolphins.

“Good day, eh?” Sam asked. He had grabbed a couch and a table and was dealing the cards.

“Good day.” Bill was there as well. No sign of Dree. We may all have gotten some rocks off that night, but there was no use talking about it. It’s a sickness, really. You can’t live without it, but that doesn’t mean you let it control you. We were men about to play a man’s game. No sense babbling on like schoolgirls about our conquests all night.

We got a few hands played and we all could enjoy ourselves, but unfortunately my sister came along to interrupt my fun. Takes one to know one, I suppose. “Derrick, can you take me home?” hadn’t seen anything of her that night after she left the upstairs bedroom until she approached me what must’ve been an hour or so later; it may be that she and the other guy managed to find another empty room; that, or she found something/one else to occupy herself. She didn’t look like she’d gone swimming…

“I guess,” I answered after a moment of consideration. There’d be other parties, and my boys still had each other for backup for the remainder of the evening. If it was, say, just me and Bill? I’d’ve stuck it out with him. And like I said, my sister’s cool with me. Most of the time. I’ll take her home if she wants.

But you wanna know something that bugs me? This story was supposed to be about incest.

Part 2

Tags : Erotic hot stories,milf fuck,lolita fuck,asian fuck,fuck movies,college fuck,fuck games,lesbian fuck,preteen fuck,horse fucks girl,animal fuck,dad fucks daughter,girl fucks dog,free fuck movies,fuck video,fuck team five,machine fuck

Erotic Hot Stories – 2009

The year was 2009, and somewhere in the vast expanse of Colorado there was a small homestead. Working under the hot, dry sun, “Sweet Mary Jane,” as her friends called her, stopped mending the wire fence and looked up as she heard the sound of an approaching horse. She wiped her brow and watched the rider, a large, scruffy-looking man, and paused for a moment to consider if she should pick up her rifle. She decided against it though, confident in her abilities, and instead called out a greeting. The rider stopped at the unexpected sound, looking around until his eyes finally focused on the figure in the distance. His horse moved closer, and Mary could see that there was something definitely wrong with the rider as he seemed to sway in his saddle as the horse moved. Although one arm drifted back toward his gun, it was apparent he was no shape to fight. Once again, the horse stopped moving, and this time the man rocked forward and fell to the ground. Rushing to his side Mary checked on the man, and found that although unconscious, he was still alive, but just barely.

Days later the man awoke, eyes slow to focus on the clapboard ceiling, yet mind racing with all the possibilities. Instinctively, he reached to his side for his weapon but found it had been removed, and in a dazed panic, he sat up to survey the situation. He was in a bedroom plain by any standards except for the walnut-carved four-poster bed. Beside him on a nightstand was a basin filled with water and a damp cloth, and there was a definite trail of water droplets from the basin to the bed. Even more notable, though, is his gun, hanging neatly from one of the bedposts.

Suddenly the door opened and the silhouette of a slim figure is standing there, holding something at waist level. Instinctively the man turned to retrieve his gun.

“Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” called out a voice, and as though hit by a brick, the man froze. He wasn’t exactly sure what it was in that voice that made him stop, but his gaze turned back to the figure moving toward him. As the fleeting light climbed the figure, it became apparent this was no man, but was, in fact, a woman. A woman carrying a tray. Unsure what to do, the man studied her, and in a hoarse voice asked, “Where am I?”

“Quiet now,” came the response, “you’re in no shape to ask questions. First you’ll eat a bit, rest, and then in the morning, we can talk.” The man opened his mouth to speak again but thought better of it, and instead cast his eyes down at the tray. A large glass of water and a steaming bowl of soup. The smell was wonderful, especially considering what he had eaten over the past two weeks—that is, when he could find food and wasn’t too sick to eat. He took the tray and hoarsely thanked her, then sat back and began to eat. The food was indeed tasty; however, with the first swallow came pain and recollection of the snakebite. Instinctively, the man reached up to feel his neck, finding only the stubble of a days’ old beard.

“How long?” he managed to get out.

“Six days,” came the reply. “You’re lucky to be alive. For the first few days I was sure you wouldn’t make it, but after the fever broke, you steadily got better.” She smiled. “I’m Mary, by the way, and like I said, we’ll chat more tomorrow.” With that she smiled, turned, and left.

As the next few days passed, the man, who Mary learned was Philip, steadily regained his strength, and they learned each other’s stories. Philip, it seems, was traveling from Boston to California with a supply convoy as a guide when the convoy was attacked by outlaws. The bulk of the convoy was destroyed, as were the outlaws, but with the few surviving members of the convoy they were unable to proceed. Philip rode to the nearest town, obtained new horses and volunteers, and then returned. Then, on a scouting mission, his horse stumbled, and when he hit the ground, a rattler bit him just below the right jaw. The next thing he remembered was waking in Mary’s home.

As for Mary, well, she moved west with the homesteaders about four years ago. As a safety precaution, she always told people it was with her husband, Jacob, who was a trapper, but the actual fact was that she was alone. She always found that when people thought she had a husband, they always underestimated her, and so she developed the story of a trapper husband, who naturally was away for long periods of time. As the days past and Philip’s strength returned, he became more insistent on repaying Mary for her kindness. She wouldn’t accept any form of payment, however, saying that it was what anyone else would have done, and so Philip had to sneak about doing odd jobs that he felt could in some way compensate, but it never did feel like enough.

As for Mary—well, truth be told, she liked having this man around. He was charming in his own gruff sort of way and did have a nice tendency to get under her skin, even if the jobs he did to repay her usually required redoing.

Thinking back, the real trouble probably started on the last day Philip was to stay. He decided that of all the jobs he could do, the one Mary might appreciate the most, would be to cut wood. Slipping out of the house as the sun rose, he began the task of cutting and stacking a few cords of wood, only to awaken Mary with the rhythmic sound of the ax hitting the logs. At first, she was mildly curious as to the cause of the sound and had to smile when she looked out the window to see him working there. Then, as the day progressed, she found herself going out of her way to watch him more and more frequently. It began with brief looks that gradually got longer, until after almost three hours after he had begun she found herself back inside the cabin once again, looking out the window.

Philip was now stacking the chopped pieces and she couldn’t help but admire his form. Each time he bent to pile the pieces her eyes trailed over his arms and down his torso settling at last to watch the way his pants stretched across his tight butt. She absently began tracing the collar of her shirt as she watched, and as her fingers came to the first button, they opened it. Again and again, Philip bent, piled, and stacked the cut pieces as she continued to trace the collar with her fingers.

A second button was opened absently, and then a third, and finally her fingertips were tracing the swell of her soft, sexy breasts. Philip began removing his shirt, and this time Mary’s fingers brushed the now hard nipple, causing a soft moan to escape her lips. She closed her eyes for a moment as the nipple scraped along the work-roughened fingertips until her hand went farther, cupping the swollen breast and trapping the nipple with her the thumb and forefinger. Another, deeper moan escaped her lips, and again she closed her eyes, imagining that it was his hands teasing her now hot skin.

As her eyes fluttered open, Mary saw that Philip had moved to the well and was cranking up the bucket. His back muscles rippled with each crank, and her other hand began to gather the material of her skirt. Picking up the bucket, Philip poured the contents over his head, and within the cabin Mary’s fingers glided over the soft hair of her pussy. A shiver raced through her body as both the sight of this rugged man sweating and wet combined with the excitement of her manipulations, and so she again closed her eyes. This time she slipped a finger deep inside the folds of her pussy, in and out, in and out. It seemed to be just seconds later when she was snapped back to reality by the sound of the door opening, forced to stop just as she was on the brink of an orgasm.

Turning the corner, Philip came in and asked if there was a towel handy, but as he got the words out his gaze fell on Mary’s open shirt. God, she was beautiful. The mere sight of her shirt showing off the inner swells of her sweet breasts as they rose and fell with her labored breathing mesmerized him, but somewhere inside he managed to ask if everything was OK. Still recovering from her previous state, she was unable to answer for a moment, then stammered a shaky yes. She turned, retrieved the towel, and then handed it to him, noting as she did so that he had turned away. Odd, she thought, but at least this way she could see his sweet muscular form up close. Her gaze trailed down from his shoulders along the wide expanse of his back, glimpsing in that instant her own shirt, which gaped wide, exposing the inner curves of her bosom. Oh, God, she thought, and then in an inspiration voiced it out loud.

“Oh, God!” The words trailed off as she fell to the floor in a feigned faint, being sure to fall into Philip. As her body dropped to the floor, her skirt rode up her legs, exposing them to the knee. As expected, Philip turned at the sound, just in time to cushion the fall. Bending to her side, Philip called out her name several times and tried lightly slapping her face to awaken her, but this did no good. Thinking quickly, he gathered Mary in his arms and carried her carefully to the bed. Then he went to the washstand, filled the basin with water, and brought it back to her side, where he applied the wet compress to her brow. When this failed to awaken her, he leaned in and placed his ear to her chest, hoping she was still alive. Indeed, her heart was racing and her body covered in a hot sweat, so he feared she had caught some kind of fever.

Again he dipped the compress and wiped her brow, but this time instead of leaving it there, he returned it to the basin. On the next soaking, he placed the compress between those sweet breasts, hoping that in cooling her body he would be able to revive her. The contact of the washcloth between Mary’s breasts was unexpected, and she gasped upon its touch. Philip again called out her name, and she decided that with his last reaction she had best answer. In her groggiest voice, Mary replied, “Huh?”

“Mary,” came the worried words, “are you OK? You fainted.”

Raising an arm to her brow, Mary said, “I don’t know; I suddenly felt flush and weak.”

“That’s OK,” came the reassuring response, “I’m here, and I’ll stay ’til you’re better.”

Now confident that Mary was at least not in imminent danger of dying, Philip let his gaze travel over her prone body. It was better than he could ever have imagined: sweet, soft, and utterly beautiful. With her arm up on her brow, she had inadvertently flared the collar of her shirt, completely exposing one breast. The nipple was hard and the aureola was dark, he assumed from her condition, but still it looked so inviting. In his effort to get her to the bed quickly, he had not paid much attention, but now he noted that her skirt had ridden high as well, exposing the smooth, soft thighs. God, it had been ages since he had been with a woman, and now all those desires raged, but he managed to return his gaze to that of hers and said, “Please, just rest here and call me if you need anything.”

Smiling inside, Mary said, “OK,” then shifted her position to hug Philip’s body against hers.

“Thank you,” she whispered, holding him close and thrilling as her nipples danced through the fur of his chest.

“You’re welcome,” he replied, but in his mind he was saying, Oh no, thank you! as he felt her nipples slide through his chest, exciting him beyond belief.

For an entire day Mary tried everything she could think of to get Philip to make love to her, but each time she exposed herself, touched him, or had him touch her, she was disappointed. It almost seemed as though he was not interested, but just before she was going to give up, she noticed the bulge in his slacks. Mary knew he was interested, but the question was how to get him to act, and so for the next few hours she worked out a new plan. She now knew that the only way to get this man into her bed was to seduce him, but it had to seem as though it was his idea, and thus would require some intense teasing on her part. First she had to get him used to touching her body, and this would be accomplished by having him aid in cooling her fevered skin with the damp cloth as before. Then she would have him aid her in changing from her day clothes into her nightdress.

As suspected, the first part was not overly difficult. Mary started by complaining she was so hot, and pulled her skirt higher up her thighs. She also left her shirt open, knowing the tantalizing effect it would have. Next, she asked Philip if he could try cooling her with the damp cloth as before, and soon he was diligently wiping her brow. Complaining that it was not enough, she asked if he could try cooling a greater area as he had done earlier, and thus the cloth moved from her brow to her chest. She noted with satisfaction how the cooling became softer, slower, and seemed to cover every inch of the open shirt, consistently lingering briefly along the side swells of her breasts. It was so difficult to maintain control though, for with this cooling came the fires of desire. Her nipples, aching for attention, would brush ever so lightly along the shirt as he moved the cloth, and a few times she would sigh from the intensity.

After several of these sighs Philip asked if everything was OK, but Mary merely complained that it was still not enough. He then offered to fill the bath for her to soak in, but she worried that would allow him relief, and so thinking quickly said she didn’t think it was a good idea. Mary told him she did not feel strong enough to stay there alone for fear she’d drown, thus forcing him to stay with her, but instead he offered to use the damp cloth on her legs as well. It was better than nothing, Mary supposed, but as it turned out it was better than she could have imagined. If she had gotten into the tub, his caresses would have stopped; this way, his hands remained on her skin. How sweet were the caresses, for she noted that now his fingers did not stay entirely upon the cloth but trailed along her skin as they wiped. This was both satisfying and torturous, as his strokes were slow with the slightest of pressure and were driving her wild.

Now alternating between cooling her brow, chest, and legs, Philip was close to going slightly mad. His cock had swollen painfully within his buckskin slacks, and his mind raced with desire for this sweet, prone lady. With each stroke of the cloth he concentrated on her soft skin, allowing two fingers to trail off the cloth and along the skin itself. He thrilled at the touch of her skin, occasionally pushing the material of the shirt or skirt to see more, and a few times was treated to the sight of the hard buds of her nipples. Oh, how he wanted to suck them into his mouth, slide his fingers up her skirt and brush through her soft fur, but the lady was sick, innocent, and, yes, married too. And so Philip strained and struggled with his raging desires, allowing himself only these mild touches of her sweet skin. Later, when he had a moment, he knew he would fantasize about being with her.

After several minutes of “cooling,” Mary asked Philip if he could help her change into her nightdress as she wanted to sleep. Although he hesitated, he did finally agree. Now, as he stood to retrieve the nightdress, she noted the large bulge that seemed to spasm within his slacks. Oh, he was ready now, and so too was she. Her body ached for more than the sweet caresses; it was wet between her legs, and this was not caused by the cool cloth. Her nipples too desperately needed some attention, for they were hard and on fire, but this still would not come too easily.

Oh, God! thought Philip. How much more can I take? Her body seemed alive with desire but he knew it was merely due to her fever. Her nipples stood out and he thought he detected the sweet aroma of desire, but he knew it was merely his imagination, spurred by his own desire. Why, oh why did he have to be attracted to this lady, whose body seemed to beg for attention? Oh, to have a few hours of pleasure with her! But no, he must be strong. He knew though that the ultimate test would come now, for she asked him to help her change, which meant her body would be even closer to his and for a brief time at least it would be nude. Just this minor thought caused his cock to jump in his pants. He needed relief soon or he feared he’d explode. And so, once she was asleep, he planned to go and pour more of the cold well water over himself and try desperately to get some relief.

As Philip returned to the bed with the nightdress, he tried to hand it to Mary, but she said, “I’m not sure I can manage. I feel so weak like a kitten! Can you help me?” Oh, God! Philip thought to himself, I don’t know if I can do this! But he leaned in and helped her sit on the edge of the bed. He then slowly opened the last few remaining buttons on Mary’s shirt, taking his time as he thrilled at her beauty. As he slid the shirt off, he made sure to brush one of those sweet nipples. Instantly her body shivered in response, but Philip mistook this as a spasm caused by her fever. God, it was sweet; so hard and inviting, especially within the fading light of the day. Next, Philip took the nightdress and helped Mary put it over her head. He slid the material down her body, and his cock jumped as her hand fell upon it, brushing over its length.

Philip helped Mary to lie down again, and as she did, he noted how her nipples pushed seductively through the material. He could no longer take his eyes off Mary as his lust ran away from him, but still he slid the nightdress down and then reached up under it to remove her skirt. As his fingers found the waist, he gently slid his hands under her tight round butt, but either with a will of their own or perhaps subconsciously, they glided firmly across the sweet soft surface before gently pulling up to aid her in lifting them off the bed. Guiding the skirt down Mary’s thighs, he allowed his fingers to trail over her sweet skin. As his fingers found the sensitive joint between her butt and legs, her body again shook, but this time he was sure it was due to his sensitive touch, and he hoped in her current state she wouldn’t notice. Not wanting to let go, he allowed his fingers to trail off along the sweet skin of her legs, enjoying the silkiness the sweat provided, until at last the skirt came completely free.

Mary’s body was now constantly being rocked by waves of desire, beginning when Philip used his strong warm hands to lift her into a sitting position and lasting through when he brushed her nipple while removing her shirt. This last action caused her body to spasm, and she was surprised when he didn’t follow it up with more of the same. When he placed the nightdress over her head, she decided to be more direct, so she dropped her hand onto his rock-hard cock and let it slide along the entire length, knowing this would drive him wild. As she did this, she felt it twitch, begging for more, but until he took her, it would not come.

Instead of ravaging her then and there, though, Philip helped her lie down. At this point she just wanted to scream, “Take me!!!” But then Mary noticed his eyes, filled with lust, locked onto her body. Even as his hands pulled her nightdress down and over her thighs, she watched his lusty eyes with desire and fascination. They seemed to be mesmerized by her body, but that did nothing to stop his hands. They slid seductively up under her skirt and grasped the waist, then slide under her hips to squeeze her soft cheeks. The hands lightly pulled upward and she lifted her hips; then began to pull away the skirt. The action was smooth, slow, and extremely tantalizing, but all the while she watched his eyes.

Philip’s fingers trailed after the skirt, contacting the soft flesh of her ass. Perhaps, if one were to judge these things, a bit too deeply, but for her, it was truly seductive. As his hands reached the joint between her ass and legs Mary shuddered again, for now they were but mere inches from her pussy, and were sure to feel the sweet fluid that had already escaped. A moan passed Mary’s lips, but Philip didn’t even seem to notice; then, as the waves of pleasure washed over her, his fingers trailed down her legs, and she bit into the pillow.

As she lay in her bed, Mary’s body screaming for sexual release. She was unsure if Philip’s leaving was a good thing or not. She now would have a chance to finish herself off, but she wanted him so badly it hurt, so before he disappeared she asked him where he was going.

“To bed,” was the reply. “As soon as I wash up.”

Mary smiled to herself, for soon she’d have that release, but she needed to be just a bit more patient, and so as Philip left she slipped out of her bed and watched from the window. Sure enough, Philip went to the well and poured bucket after bucket of cold water over his head. It seems that her pent-up sexual needs were not alone, as even with all that cold water his pants still bulged provocatively.

Soon, Philip turned from the well and headed back to the cabin. His bulge had subsided a bit, but had not disappeared entirely. Mary turned as well, and smiled again before jumping back into bed. As expected, Philip poked his head back into the room to ask if there was anything he could do for her before he turned in, but Mary smiled weakly and said, “No, thank you,” in a soft voice.

About ten minutes later, Mary again left her bed, this time walking directly into the main portion of the cabin. There on the floor was Philip, lying restlessly in front of the fireplace. She suspected he was trying to relieve the tensions, but would not let that happen without her, and so she said, “Oh, God, Philip, I’m so cold!”

Shocked by the sudden noise, Philip rolled quickly onto his side and looked around. He knew Mary was standing somewhere in the darkness, and then she came into view, walking between him and the fireplace. Her back was to him, but Mary knew he would be looking because the nightdress offered quite the silhouette, becoming almost see-through with the light of the fire. She stood that way for the longest time, complaining about how she suddenly became so cold, then she turned to offer him a profile. Philip’s eyes were glued to her body, and so again Mary stood, offering him the curvy silhouette. Just when she thought he’d had enough, she feigned another faint, this time dropping to his side. As she had expected, he immediately came to her rescue.

Mary opened her eyes and asked if she could share his bed because she was so cold, and, of course, being the gentleman, he agreed. Suddenly it dawned on him that beneath his bedroll he was nude, and he tried desperately to think of some excuse but she rolled in under his covers before he could say anything. At first he tried to stay away from her body for fear of Mary noticing both his predicament and his lack of attire, but she kept pushing back into him, saying that he was “So warm,” and so he gave in, concentrating on keeping his hips away from her.

Perhaps another ten minutes had passed, when Mary shifted positions so that her hips were nestled against Philip’s, and although he was no longer hard, he could still feel the nice shape of her body. At first he started to pull away, but then realizing she did not notice, he decided against it, for he had lusted after this sweet body for hours and at least this minor intimate contact was due him. Unfortunately, his mind was still racing, and now with Mary’s body snuggled up against him, he began to get hard again. This time he shifted a bit, but in doing so, the tip of his cock passed beneath the hem of her nightdress. Oh, God, how sweet it felt! Warm, no hot, and so inviting. Again he started to think about what he should do when Mary shifted, allowing his ever-hardening member to touch between the cheeks of her ass. “Oooohhhhh,” she moaned, and then after a slight pause said, “Oh, Jacob, that is so sweet!”

Suddenly realizing that Mary was asleep and dreaming of her husband, Philip started to consider his options. It was true that he didn’t want to hurt her, but he also wanted her more than he had wanted any other woman in a long time, so he decided to try and get as much as he could.

Now, with the gentlest of touches, Philip started to caress Mary’s sweet leg. He applied a bit of pressure with each caress down to the knee, and soon her leg began to move forward. This movement had a duel effect, for as her leg shifted, so too did his hard prick, and soon it began to slip between her legs and along the moist lips of her wet pussy. Now Philip shifted his position, this time bringing the tip of his rock-hard member to the opening. He waited a moment, then flexed his hips forward, causing the tip to slip ever so slightly inside. Another moan from Mary spurred his actions, and so with yet another flex he drove the head completely inside. After a brief pause, perhaps to ensure she was still sleeping, Philip then started to slide in and out rhythmically. Her body accepted the sweet assault, building to greater and greater plateaus, and then just when her body wanted to scream out, he stopped.

Philip knew that with just a few more strokes they would both be rocked by orgasms, but now he feared that in bringing her to that state he would awaken her, and so was fighting with his desire to come and that of keeping Mary the innocent little wife. His decision was made for him though, as suddenly Mary called out, “Oh, Jacob, not yet!” and her hips flexed back against him. That minor action was enough, though, for now Philip wanted to come deep inside her, and all thoughts of keeping her from waking were lost. Perhaps he rationalized that in her current state Mary would believe it was her husband, or perhaps she’d think it was her fault, but in any instance, he slowly began to grind again. It took a few extra strokes as he had let some of the intensity wane, but after that brief pause, he did indeed explode deep inside. With each spasm of his hard cock, held deep inside, Mary’s own orgasm flared up again and again. She screamed out as the day-long teasing came to a head, culminating in the most intense orgasm.

Perhaps feeling a bit guilty, Philip held Mary tightly so she could not turn and see him. Together they remained in that position until they drifted off to sleep.

As she slipped into Philip’s bedroll Mary was thrilled to find he was nude, so much so in fact that she was sure she’d finally get him to make love to her, but he kept his distance. Each time she moved closer he moved away, but she was persistent, and he finally allowed her back to snuggle up against his chest. Oh, how warm he was! Just this minor closeness caused her pussy juices to start flowing all over again, but she now knew it should be taken very slowly. After a few minutes, she shifted her body so that her hips were now in direct contact with his, but in raising her ass, she had also dragged her nightdress higher. Now her legs, much like his, were bare, and she could feel the wonderful outline of his cock as it pushed lightly between the cheeks of her ass. For the briefest moment Mary thought Philip was going to move away as the pressure began to ease, but then it returned and she smiled in victory.

As she lay snuggled up against Philip’s whole body she began to feel the twitching of his cock. It was getting harder by the minute, and as luck or planning would have it, Philip shifted and it slipped under the raised hem of her nightdress. Oh, how it was sweet, hot, and so hard, but now it was Mary’s turn, so she shifted and forced it up between the cheeks of her ass, and this sensuous contact forced her to moan audibly. She thought for a moment, then added, “Oh, Jacob, that is so sweet!” figuring that Philip might consider it a dream. It didn’t take too long to figure out his decision, for soon his hand began to lightly trace a pattern up and down her leg. Each time he reached her knee, he applied a bit of pressure, which she took as an indication that he wanted this leg moved, and so now with each new pass Mary moved it ever so slightly. It only took two of those tiny moves though for Mary to realize just how sweet this was. As she moved her leg forward, his cock would slide deeper between her ass cheeks, and it soon was sliding along the wet, hungry lips of her throbbing cunt. Again she felt him shift his body slightly, but in doing so his cock was now gently pushing against her wet pussy lips; then, after the briefest of pauses, she felt the tip enter. Oh, God, she wanted to scream as it was so sweet and so needed, but she bit her lip, only allowing the smallest of moans to escape. Then another flex and he was inside. Her body was now shaking with the desire he had inspired, and just as she was going to make the next move, he began sliding his cock rhythmically in and out of her.

With each stroke her body quivered with desire, and she felt herself building to an intense orgasm. It was so close when suddenly Philip stopped moving and Mary wanted to scream “NOOOOOO!!!!!” but it suddenly dawned on her that he was still deep inside and had not as yet come. Instinctively, she flexed her hips, wanting the orgasm he had so diligently built up in her, and called out, “Oh, Jacob, not yet!” This seemed to work as the rhythm began again. Now her orgasm was so close she could just taste it. She felt Philip’s cock begin to swell and spasm deep inside. With each spasm her own body came again and again, until the waves of pleasure rolled in like the sea. She tried to turn and kiss him, but suddenly Mary found he was just holding her tightly, allowing every single spasm of his cock to feel the warm sweetness of his prize. Together they just drifted off, exhausted from the day’s teasing and ultimate release.

Mary couldn’t imagine how much time had passed, but suddenly she became aware of driving desire. Her hips were grinding against the sweetest sensation, but it was not a hard cock nor a gently probing finger. “Ohhh!” she cried out as the first minor orgasm passed through her, and her hands reached down to find hair. “OHHH!” she cried out again, as it suddenly dawned on her that it was a teasing tongue causing this sensation. Her hips flared up to meet the invader, and then spasmed with the second minor orgasm. “Mmmmmmmmm,” she moaned as the waves of pleasure continued; then she felt the addition of a finger. At first it probed deeply, in long, slow strokes, then began a quarter turn with each probe. Again she became aware something was not normal, and she guessed that it was probably two fingers crossed, thus forming a ridge to tease with each stroke.

“MMMMMMmmmmmmm,” she moaned even loader as her body again spasmed, but this was only a prelude to even greater pleasure. The lips of his mouth encased her clit and then moaned into her bush, causing vibrations of pleasure, and she screamed “Oh God, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Bucking wildly up onto the hot tongue, the lips again encased the clit and as she steeled herself for the moan, but instead the mouth sucked in a breath, dragging cool air up around the hard bud. Her breathing was now extremely ragged as she bucked and writhed under his ministrations, and then, suddenly, they stopped.

The pause was brief, though, as suddenly the rock-hard cock slid in as deep as it could and she came again. This time it was so intense she almost passed out, but as she regained her composure she felt it continue to drive in and out until it suddenly seemed to explode deep within. She had never felt the satisfaction of such an intense orgasm, nor had she ever had a lover do half the things this man did. She was completely satisfied, exhausted, and yet still wondered what could possibly be next…

END

Tags : Erotic hot stories,Nice, amatuer blonde, sucked, Cum Fiesta, cum, cum shots, cum shot, horse cum, cum facial, gay cum, cum in mouth, pussy cum, dog cum, cum swallow, cum fiesta, cum on tits, shemale cum, cum face

May 3, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – Investigating

Even with the air conditioner running full blast, the late July heat seemed to filter through the walls. Every time one of the children opened or closed the door to the rear yard, Gail felt the heat hit her back. Maybe she shouldn’t have started this project today. The chemical sizing used in the fabric during the weaving process was beginning to sting her eyes. However, Mrs. Wagner wanted the denim skirt to wear to the big dance on Saturday night and was willing to pay for the rush job. Gail could certainly use the extra money. The electric bill would be a killer this month and next month’s bill would be even higher.

One of the children stood beside the sewing machine tapping her on the shoulder, “Miss Gail, Miss Gail, Bobby fell down. His knee is bleeding.”

Turning off the machine, Gail stood to tend to yet another minor emergency. “Okay, I’m coming. Let’s go see about Bobby’s knee.”

“Miss Gail, why is blood red?”

Gail chuckled at the child’s simple question. “I guess so we can see it easily and fix the place it’s coming out of.”

After the ritual of comforting a crying four-year-old, Gail washed, applied a spray-on antibiotic, and rewarded Bobby’s injury with a blue adhesive bandage. She sent all five children back to the rear yard for a few more minutes so they could forget the injury. Their energetic play would tire them and she might get all of them to take a good afternoon nap.

As she closed the door, she noticed a long, silver Crown Victoria stop at the neighbor’s house. She had finished sewing the back seam of the denim skirt when the front doorbell rang. It was so much a part of her concern for the children’s safety that she automatically turned off the sewing machine when she left it that she did it without thinking and went to the front door.

Children seem to have some kind of internal radar. As she opened the front door, five pairs of children’s eyes stood behind Gail and heard the man on her front porch ask, “Gail Grove?”

Through the locked screen door, Gail spoke to the stranger, “Yes sir. I’m Gail Grove.”

“Miss Grove, I’m Carlton Conyers. I have a few questions to ask you. May I come inside?”

“No sir. Can you tell me why you need to question me?”

“I’m a detective and…”

“Private or police?”

“Alright,” the man nodded as he reached into his rear pocket and pulled out a leather wallet, opened it and held it up for her to see the badge and the identification.

Gail unlocked the screen door and held out her hand, “May I,” indicating she wanted to hold the wallet.

As she examined his credentials, he examined her, from the top of her head covered with a cap of curly short brown hair, all the way down her slightly square face with somewhat sunken cheeks, dark brown eyes, and a narrow nose. He continued looking down the long slender neck, and broad shoulders, across the moderate-sized bust and the flat plane of her stomach. Neatly hemmed denim shorts covered her well rounded hips and half of the thighs of her long slender legs. She was wearing short socks and comfortable looking, well-worn walking shoes. His experience permitted him to guess her age was probably in her early twenties. She was about 5’8″ and weighed about 115 to 125. This young woman was pretty in a plain way, not really beautiful and she had a serious look in her eyes, which indicated intelligence and a quick mind.

“You certainly are careful.”

“I have to be.” Gail answered looking down at the children collected around her. She opened the door wider for the man to walk into her house. Amid the questions the children were asking the detective, she smiled as she half-way listened to her little people discuss if he was with NYPD, did he have a gun, and why didn’t he have lights on top of his car.

“Is this just one or two questions or longer?” Gail asked over the next child’s voice questioning about why the policeman wasn’t wearing a uniform.

“I’d like at least an hour of your time,” the detective responded. He looked around the small living room as Gail watched and raised his eyebrows at all the children crowded around them.

Gail lifted her chin, “I’m legal,” she nodded toward her framed license for a child care facility she kept on the wall beside the front door. She might have raised her hand to point toward the frame, but children clasped both hands firmly, tugging to get her attention. He turned his head and nodded.

Above the chattering of the children, Gail spoke to the man as he followed her through the house. “It won’t get any quieter. You can come back in about an hour or you can wait. It will take less time, if you help.”

He raised his voice above an argument over a red or a blue plastic plate Gail was handing out. “Help?”

“It’s lunch time, Detective.” Gail smiled and laughed lightly. “When they’re chewing, they don’t talk as much.”

Getting all five children sitting down with their color coordinated plates, cups, and forks, and then dishing out small chunks of fruit, cheese, and meat sticks took more time than Carlton could have imagined. Before he realized it, his suit jacket was off and he was showing five pairs of wide eyes a gun hanging from his shoulder holster and talking about gun safety. A few minutes later, he was reviewing a few often repeated phrases from a children’s stranger danger video he remembered giving to his sister.

As she worked at getting all the children fed, Gail occasionally glanced at Detective Carlton Conyers to examine him, much as he had done to her when he walked in the front door. He looked taller than the six foot two inch height shown on his identification. Perhaps it was because he seemed to fill so much of the small kitchen with his broad shoulders and muscular build. Yet, he moved with the ease of a man younger than his physical age, which she knew from his identification, was forty-three. His closely cut dark hair was beginning to show a small amount of executive gray at the temples. His dark brown eyes were quick and observant of everything happening around him.

After seeing him bend over to add more fruit to one of the children’s plates, Gail turned back to filling a small cup with juice. She was smiling thinking about how his suit pants fit across his tight butt.

Then restroom breaks, washing hands, ten small feet were going down the hall to the middle bedroom. Another fifteen minutes of a short story and the children grew quiet and were soon falling asleep.

When she was back in the kitchen, Carlton had the table cleared and the dishes in the sink. Without showing surprise, Gail commented, “I imagine your wife is a very lucky woman. How many children do you have?”

“I’m not married, Miss Grove. I have a grown niece and a nephew in college. My experience with small children was a long time ago.”

“Gail, please,” she requested, dispensing with the formality of using her last name.

“Thank you, Gail. Now, can you answer a few questions?”

“Fire away,” Gail blushed at the double entendre. “Ah…yes, I can answer your questions, now. Coffee?” she asked as she pointed at the coffeepot and picked up her cup.

She wasn’t surprised that her hands were slightly shaking. The man was crowding her personal space, as if he were doing it intentionally. He stood beside her, his hip nearly touching the counter top beside the coffee maker. When she reached for the coffee pot, he didn’t move, not an inch. She barely avoided brushing his arm with the hot pot, and he seemed to know how nervous he was making her.

“Yeah, thanks,” he answered easily. “I’ve already talked to a few of your neighbors.” As Gail reached in the cabinet in front of her to remove a second coffee cup, the man’s tone of voice did not change when his hand lightly brushed down her upper arm. “You’re a very pretty woman.”

Gail did not respond to the man’s flirting, nor did she turn her head to look at him. Instead, she took her filled cup of coffee to the table and sat down.

Gail nodded when he asked, “Will all of the children go to sleep?” She did not look up when he asked, “How long does their nap usually last?”

“They usually sleep an hour, sometimes a little longer.”

“That should give us enough time,” Conyers replied moving his head to look down the hall toward the bedrooms.

Unaware that in her nervousness she had crossed one leg over the other and was slowly swinging her foot back and forth, the man moved a little nearer so that her foot brushed the leg of his pants. Tired of the man’s flirting, Gail turned her head to look at him, “Detective Conyers, you said you have some questions?”

“Well, I am asking questions,” he replied. “You don’t like my questions? Darrell Johnson across the street didn’t seem to mind my questions.” He stood in front of her, his feet at shoulder width. If she looked straight ahead, she would see that he had the beginning of an erection.

Gail looked away from the detective and clenched her jaw, refusing to respond to the man’s jibes. Darrell Johnson was not as subtle as Clayton Conyers was. Darrell had offered to fuck her until she screamed. On another occasion, he had promised a pussy licking that would make her eyes roll back in her head. He often sat on his front porch repeatedly running his hand down the back of a calico cat, which sat on his lap. He had told her he would be as gentle with her pussy as he was with his own little pussy cat. At least half of the times she walked out her front door, he was standing on his front porch slowly rubbing his hand up and down the front of his tight bicycle shorts under which he demonstrated his engorged erection, or something he had stuffed down his pants.

“Do my questions bother you, Gail?” Detective Conyers asked as he moved a chair away from the table so he could sit and look at Gail. He made a slow perusal of her, from her slowly swinging leg all the way up to the top of her head as he slowly licked his lips.

Gail sat up straight in her chair, uncrossed her legs, and looked at the man sitting beside her. She’d had enough of his intimidation. “Detective Conyers, you’re not going to get anything from me I’ve already refused to give to Darrell Johnson. If you have specific questions, ask them, or please leave.”

Relaxing against the back of his seat, he didn’t bat an eye at her comment. Instead, he continued in the same tone of voice, “I need information about the people who live in the house next door.”

“I thought that was why you are here. What do you want to know?”

Reaching into the pocket of his suit coat hanging on the back of the chair, Conyers brought out his notebook. He reviewed the number of times in the previous eighteen months when Gail had reported the sounds of a domestic disturbance. He allowed Gail to describe the appearance of the woman on the days following her reports including the two times Gail encouraged the woman to go to the hospital or to see her personal physician.

“What is the first date you can recall that you had not seen Cheryl Ramos?”

“Oh, let me think. I’m not sure I saw her after the last report. She had been over that night. She was limping so badly she could hardly walk. I wanted her to call 9-1-1 for an ambulance, but she didn’t want to go to the hospital. I think she stayed over here about an hour and was holding her stomach the whole time. I saw him the next morning, I think, but I don’t recall seeing her after that night.”

“You said you asked Tony Ramos where Cheryl was.”

“Yes, I sort of lied. I told him she left her glasses at my house and I wanted to give them back to her.”

“Glasses. Reading glasses?”

“Yes, she wore glasses to read. She bought two or three pair at a time at the drug store and was forever leaving them lying around and then forgetting to take them home with her.”

“Did she actually leave her glasses over here that night?”

“Not that night, but I had some she had left on another day. I just used that as an excuse to ask about her.”

“Did you always ask about her or see her the day after one of their fights?”

“Usually. I was just letting him know whatever he was doing to her wasn’t going unnoticed.”

“What did he tell you?”

“Oh, well … I have to use the words he said, I guess.” Conyers nodded and Gail said, “He told me, ‘I finally got rid of that lying cunt.’ He said some other things, but it came down to a story that she was being unfaithful with his brother and he told her to go to him, or to go live with her sister.”

Conyers continued questioning Gail to determine if she knew, or had met Tony’s brother, Cheryl’s sister, or any other family members or knew where any of them lived.

“I’m sorry, I don’t. In fact, I didn’t even know she had a sister. She didn’t talk about any of her family. We weren’t close. I mean we might have a short conversation occasionally, mostly we just nodded, waved, or said hello when we were coming or going and one of us was somewhere we could see the other. Most neighbors are like that, I guess. It’s not like when I was a lot younger and played with all the other kids in the neighborhood. Most of those people are gone now, except for Darrell Johnson across the street.”

“Oh, you’re saying you’ve lived here a long time?”

“Yes. My Mom and Papa owned this house when I was born. I’ve lived here all my life.”

“And Darrell Johnson?”

“About the same, I guess. As long as I can remember, he’s lived across the street.”

“You don’t like him?”

“I don’t really dislike him, I just don’t trust him.”

“Has he ever done anything to cause you to distrust him?”

“Ha!” Gail exclaimed with sarcasm. “No, I shouldn’t say that about him. I’m just not comfortable around him.”

“Why?”

Blushing to the roots of her hair, Gail looked down at her fingers intertwined on her lap. “He’s ah… I guess the right word is lewd, or indecent. He has a filthy mouth. He and Cheryl would trade suggestive remarks across the street at each other. Any time they started what Cheryl called ‘word fucking’ each other, I’d leave the yard and bring the children inside.”

“Word fucking?”

“Detective, I really don’t want to repeat the things they said to each other.”

“Okay, I guess I get the idea. Do you have any reason to believe there was anything other than verbal exchanges between them?”

Gail shook her head, “No, just the words they yelled at each other.”

“Anything else you can remember?”

“Not really.”

*** Although Gail did not tell the detective, she was almost glad Cheryl Ramos was gone. The verbal exchanges between the woman and Darrell Johnson were growing so ugly Gail was becoming concerned that the children she cared for might begin to repeat what they heard. It wasn’t a daily exchange, yet it had grown more heated and their voices had increased until Gail had gone outside on several occasions to tell them to stop or she would call the police and report them for creating a public disturbance.

After the detective left, Gail rushed through the completion of the denim skirt and called Mrs. Wagner to come by for a hem measurement at her convenience. The woman had a very low hip on one side and wanted her skirt hem to appear to be straight when she stood still. Gail usually managed to adjust the waist of most skirts, but liked to make any additional adjustments before she sewed the hem. It was one of the reasons Mrs. Wagner paid Gail so well to make the clothing she wanted.

By the time the last child left on Friday afternoon, all Gail could think of was a hot shower, an hour to cool down, and chili cheese fries to go with a margarita. Even after telephone calls to a couple of friends, discovering they had other plans for the evening, her interest in the chili cheese fries had not waned. She put on a clean pair of jeans and a plain shirt then left for her favorite restaurant.

***

Rather than take up booth space in the crowded restaurant, Gail sat at one of the tall tables in the bar and ordered a margarita. When the waitress delivered the frozen drink, Gail asked for a double order of chili cheese fries with melted cheese plus sour cream and sliced jalapeno peppers on the side.

Using one of the four forks sticking out of the side of the serving dish, Gail picked up two long strips of crisply fried potato and allowed the chili to drip off the end, dredged it through the top of the mound of sour cream, then stuck the fork into a slice of pepper. Just as she pulled the slathered potatoes off the fork with her front teeth, a short glass with tinkling ice cubes was placed on the table beside her margarita.

“My God, Gail, what is that?”

Gail looked up to see Detective Carlton Conyers sitting down on the elevated stool beside her. She finished chewing the mouthful, swallowing a little sooner than she should have, and took a sip of her margarita.

“Chili cheese fries are my personal reward for the end of a tough week.” She picked up one of the other forks and offered it to Carlton, “Try some.”

As they ate, they talked, Carlton teasing Gail about doing everything herself and never asking anyone for help as she described her various jobs. She was a child care provider, seamstress, and part-time tutor for a few students at the nearby high school.

Half an hour later, Carlton was offering to order a second tray of chili cheese fries. Gail declined, but she did hold up her nearly empty glass and admitted that against her better judgment, she would drink a third margarita.

Gail’s alcohol induced, slightly loosened tongue, allowed her to say, “I’m enjoying myself. You’re not quite the asshole I thought you were.”

Carlton laughed, “Yeah, I wasn’t very nice to you.”

“You tried to intimidate me.”

Carlton lowered his voice, perhaps yielding to his own alcohol intake, “You frightened me. I was attracted to you. I didn’t deal with that very well.”

Without lifting her eyes to his, Gail asked quietly, “You ‘were’ attracted?”

“Don’t go there, Gail. I’m enjoying myself, but I’ve probably ruined your chances of finding a man tonight, although, I’ve watched you sending ‘Back Off’ looks at every man in here. I’m too old for someone as young as you are.”

“You’re forty-three, that’s not old.”

He raised his eyebrows at her for remembering information on his identification. “You’re right, but you’re not even thirty yet. I like you, and yes, I’m attracted, but maybe we should leave it at that.”

“Okay,” Gail agreed and reached across the table for her purse. Carlton beat her to it, picking up her small handbag and deftly removing her keys from the small clip on the side. “What are you doing?” she asked.

“You’ve had a little too much to drink. I’m going to see you home.” He stood, telling Gail to sit tight for just a minute. He tucked her handbag under his arm and walked across the room to a table where two men sat with a small group of women. The table had been making quite a bit of noise with their laughter, while Gail and Carlton ate and enjoyed their drinks. He tapped one of the men on the shoulder and handed him a key he removed from a key ring he took from his pocket.

When he returned to Gail’s table, he helped her stand until she was steady on her feet and walked her to her car then drove to her house.

Once he had her inside her front door, he leaned over to look her in the eyes, “Are you going to be sick?”

“No, I might be a little tipsy, but I’m not that drunk. I’m just tired,” she admitted as she leaned against the closet door. “How are you going to get home?”

He patted his shirt pocket, indicating his cell phone, which he had answered several times during the evening. “I’ll call a black and white to pick me up.”

Carlton put his hand on her shoulder to pull her forward, “Come on, let’s get you to bed.”

Gail raised her arm and jerked away, “Don’t take care of me, Carlton.

“Don’t be so damn independent, Gail.” Carlton argued.

“Forget it, Carlton. You said to just ‘leave it at that,’ so just leave me alone.” She pushed against him trying to get away from the look in his eyes.

He tried to put his arms around her to stop her from struggling, at the same time she was pushing against him. “Don’t fight me, Gail. Just let me get you to bed.”

“I don’t need help.”

“Dammit!” Carlton exclaimed as he backed her against the wall, lowered his head, and kissed her. She struggled a moment longer then put her arms around his neck and kissed him back. His hand came from behind her back to hold her breast. Her hand moved down to his hip to hold him as he ground his erection against her pelvis. Her hands searched frantically for the buttons down the front of his shirt as his pulled up the front of her shirt and unsnapped the front of her bra.

Carlton’s mouth found her breast and her hand moved to the fly of his pants and began to lower the zipper. The sounds they exchanged were groans and simple words, which meant more, right there, yes, or do that again.

“Fuck,” Carlton put his hands on her shoulders and stepped back, holding himself away from her. “Go to bed, Gail.” Ten seconds later, he was out her front door, telling her to lock up as he pulled his cell phone from his pocket.

***

Gail had only four children for the week. One of the mothers was on vacation. Wednesday, another mother called to report that her husband had the day off and she would not be bringing her twins that day. It meant there were only two children for the day.

When the doorbell rang, Gail opened her front door to find Detective Carlton Conyers standing on her front porch. Gail unlocked the screen door and took three steps back.

As Carlton opened the door and stepped inside the house, he said, “I have a few more questions, Gail. But first I need to apologize for the other night.”

“It’s my fault as much as yours. It’s not a fair excuse, but I had too much to drink. Thank you for bringing me home.”

“You’re welcome.” He looked around for a moment and asked, “Where’s all the kids? I brought them some toy badges.” He pulled his hand out of his coat pocket showing her five small plastic police badges.

Gail took the small badges and put them on the table beside the front door as she explained about the missing three and that the other two were taking a long nap. “Would you like a cup of coffee?”

“Sure,” he agreed and followed her into the kitchen. “Have you heard from Cheryl Ramos?”

“No,” Gail answered as she poured their coffee. “I haven’t talked to Tony to ask how she is. He’s been getting home after I go to bed at night and he leaves the next day after the children arrive.”

“I stopped there first, but he isn’t home. His telephone’s disconnected. Has he moved out?”

Gail shrugged her shoulders as she placed a cup of coffee in front of Carlton and sat down at the table. “I think the electricity is off, too.”

“Gail, will you go to dinner with me Friday night?”

“Why?”

“I’d like to take you to dinner.”

“That’s not what you said the other night.”

“I know. I’d still like to spend some time with you.”

“Carlton…you said…”

“Dammit, don’t make this so damn hard. So I was wrong. Okay? I want to see you. I can’t say it any plainer than that.”

Gail looked up, a soft smile slowly spreading across her face, “Carlton, I’d love to go to dinner with you Friday night.”

Carlton nodded, “Why is every conversation I have with you a battle?”

Gail lifted one shoulder and then let it fall, “I guess because I don’t want to let you intimidate me.”

“I don’t do that.” His denial was a little too quickly spoken. Finally, he admitted, “I don’t like how I feel around you.”

Gail didn’t say anything. He seemed to think for a minute. He cocked his head to one side as he looked at her. He finally said, “Vulnerable, I guess. It’s not something I’m accustomed to feeling. I’m a big bad ass cop. People are supposed to be afraid of me. They’re supposed to cower and answer my questions. You don’t do that. It’s like you know where my soft spot is and your hand is around it ready to squeeze it at a moment’s notice.”

He watched as Gail stood. He seemed a little cautious, uncertain what she was going to do. Gail took one step and then another as she moved between his knees. He looked up at her, his face showing uncertainty as she put her hands on his cheeks and raised his face. Then she leaned forward and kissed him. He was so surprised he didn’t move. He simply enjoyed her kiss. Gail took a step back and asked, “What time will you pick me up?”

“Is seven o’clock okay?” he asked as he stood and started to put his arms around her.

“Seven o’clock is just right.” Gail answered as she held him away with one hand against his chest. “I’ll even wear a dress.”

“I look forward to seeing that,” Carlton mumbled as he turned and walked to her front door, followed by Gail’s chuckle.

“I’ll be gentle, Carlton. I promise,” she called out to him as he opened her front door.

“What the hell am I getting myself into?” Carlton asked as he closed the door behind him, letting the screen door slam as he walked down the sidewalk to his car.

***

“Oh God,” Carlton breathed when Gail opened her front door. “You’re beautiful,” he added as he stepped inside. “Can I kiss you?” he pleaded as she stepped back into her living room and shook her head.

“You’re going to make me wait, aren’t you?”

Gail held up her forefinger and stepped toward him for the one kiss she would allow. Carlton made her capitulation worth it. He gathered her into his arms and kissed her slowly, sliding his lips across hers and returning to brush his tongue across her lower lip until she parted her lips to give him access to taste her.

When he lifted his head, his eyes were slightly glazed and he didn’t want to stop looking at her. “That has to last me until I can get you back here, doesn’t it?”

Gail nodded and grinned, then lifted her hand to his cheek and used her thumb to brush across his lips.

“Lipstick.”

“You could have left it there.”

Gail’s voice trembled. “A big bad ass cop shouldn’t be seen in public with lipstick on his mouth.”

As he drove toward the restaurant, and throughout dinner, he responded to Gail’s questions and discovered the few details he shared about the dirtier parts of his job did not bother her. He would say something, almost as if he was talking to one of his fellow officers, not watching his words, and when he realized what he had told her, he held his breath. She nodded or asked him a question so she could understand what he was telling her.

She may not have witnessed much of the seamier side of life, but she knew it existed and was not surprised about some of the things he told her. Instead of holding everything in, as he normally would have done with a woman he did not know well, he was soon talking to her and sharing some of his emotions. She laughed about some of the details of his investigations that were funny. She commiserated with him about some sad events and shuddered at the few gory details he barely mentioned. Yet, she did not ask him to withhold anything he wanted to share with her.

Alternately, they both laughed at the antics she described that typical four year olds performed. The things they said with such innocence and the things they did kept Carlton entertained until he had finished his steak. He discovered she had a friend who kept three-year-olds and how they had formed a sort of graduation process from one caregiver to another with a third young woman who liked to keep one and two-year-olds.

They learned a little about each other’s personal history. He had been married for a few years when he was much younger but admitted it was not much more than a fuck fest for him and uniform worship for her. Neither of them had been faithful to their marriage. He’d had one long term affair with a woman almost his own age and casually mentioned he was faithful for the duration of their affair, but her fear for his safety would not allow her to commit to a permanent relationship. She married a real estate broker about a year after they broke up.

Gail reluctantly admitted she had never had a serious boyfriend. Eventually she told Carlton that she could count her previous sexual partners on the fingers of one hand.

“Good Lord, Gail, you’re almost a virgin,” Carlton offered quietly.

“Not hardly and it wasn’t a very nice ‘taking’ if you understand my meaning,” she admitted. “I thought it was more important than he seemed to, and then I discovered I didn’t like him very much. Maybe I’m too particular, but I also didn’t have a lot of opportunity. My parents were actually my grandparents and restrictive about my comings and goings. My birth mother was their only child. She died in childbirth, but the woman I called Mom never let me feel bad about it. It was God’s will that gave her a daughter to replace the one she had to give back to God. My birth father was never around. I know who he is, but I’ve never needed him. He remarried less than a year after I was born. I had my grandfather for a Papa.”

On the way back to Gail’s house, Carlton’s cell phone rang. He apologized as he answered, but said he would explain. He was still talking when they walked into her house. Instead of drinking a cup of coffee after their dinner, Gail had volunteered to make them a fresh pot when they returned to her house.

As she stood at the kitchen counter waiting for the last of the brew to drip through the filter, Carlton walked up behind her and put his arms around her, nuzzling her neck.

“Did you understand some of that?” Carlton asked as he rested his chin on her shoulder for a moment then touched his lips to the hard ridge of her collarbone.

Gail nodded, but didn’t say anything.

“Sometimes it turns out good and sometimes it doesn’t.” He paused for a moment then continued, “She must have been bleeding internally when she was over here that night. He told his brother he beat her a second time after she went home. Then he drove her to his brother’s house and dumped her in his yard. The coroner said even an emergency surgery might not have saved her.”

“Did Tony’s brother kill him?”

“He claims he didn’t. He says it was a drive-by shooting, a mistaken identity. The brother was the intended victim. He claims Tony was in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“Yeah, I got that part. I…ah…I don’t think I want any coffee, do you?”

“No,” Carlton answered, turning Gail around so he could hold her. “Come on sweetheart, I’ll put you to bed.”

Carlton stood outside Gail’s door as she changed her clothes and when she opened the door tears were still running down her face.

“I may not have liked either of them, but I never wished them dead,” she muttered as she used a tissue to wipe away a fresh flow of tears. She wasn’t sobbing, just crying a little with an occasional catch in her voice.

“I know, sweetheart. Come on,” He encouraged walking into her room, turning her covers down, and then holding the corner up so she could slip into bed.

“Carlton?” Gail asked when she was sitting on her bed after sliding her feet under the sheet and blanket. “Can you…will you…would you mind staying with me tonight?”

“That’s not a good idea, Gail. I’ll come over some time tomorrow.”

“I don’t mean…we don’t have to…I think I just want someone here.”

“Okay,” he relented. He really didn’t want to leave her. “I need to make a couple of calls. You get comfortable. I’ll be back in a few minutes. Maybe I’ll have some coffee after all.”

When Gail started to get out of the bed, he stopped her. “I can take care of it. You just lie down. I’ll only be a few minutes, I promise.”

He turned off the light but left the bedroom door open as he walked down the hall to the kitchen. Gail heard his voice for a little while but was probably about half asleep when she felt Carlton put his arms around her as he settled behind her. It was only then that she finally relaxed.

***

Gail’s eyelids fluttered and then closed again, when Carlton whispered, “Kiss me, baby doll.” He was on one elbow, leaning over her, watching her face as the faint glow from a street light filtered through the curtain covering the window above their heads.

So she did. It was a long slow kiss that became something else as Carlton explored her mouth, sucked on her bottom lip and ran the tip of his tongue along the sharp edge of her teeth. He caught her soft moan of pleasure in his mouth and shared his own with her.

His fingers threaded through the soft curls of her hair. He held her head still as he explored the tender spot under her ear. He chuckled when she shuddered from the chills that burst through her skin.

“Mercy, I love the taste of you,” he whispered in her ear. His mouth moved down to her neck and his tongue explored the heartbeat under her jaw. “You have about ten seconds to kick me out of your bed, sweetheart.”

Instead of asking him to leave, she put her arm around him and rested her lips against his stubble-roughened cheek. “I don’t want you to leave.”

“I wasn’t planning on this. I don’t even have a condom in my wallet,” he told her as he planted quick kisses on her lips, cheeks, eyes, and forehead.

“You don’t need one,” she replied as she rubbed her teeth against the rough whiskers on his chin. “Last week maybe,” she laughed when he flopped onto his back and she moved on top of him, “but not tonight.”

He put his hands on her cheeks and held her face above him, “Preventing pregnancy isn’t the only reason to use a condom, Gail.”

“Are you telling me you’re promiscuous, Carlton?”

“No, but…”

“Then hush and kiss me.”

He kissed her as he slid his hands under the long t-shirt, pushing against her until she was sitting up and managed to capture her breasts. “Take that damn shirt off, it’s in my way,” he pleaded.

Gail sat up straight with her legs folded beside his hips as she pulled the shirt over her head and tossed it on the floor beside the bed. Carlton put his hands under her arms, lifted her slightly, and pulled her forward bringing one of her breasts to his mouth. His tongue swirled around the hardening bud and Gail twitched.

“Ah, you like that, huh?” Carlton teased. Although he knew the answer from the sharp intake of her breath, he asked anyway, “Have you ever had a man play with your breasts before?”

“Not really,” She answered. “It tingles, makes me itch.”

He turned his head to capture the other breast. He pulled his hands out from under her arms to hold the sides of her breast, pushing the center into a firm peak. His tongue moved from side to side mashing the nipple and areola against the roof of his mouth. As he suckled, Gail moved her hips up and down on his stomach, moaning with a long drawn out “O-o-o-oh.”

“Easy baby, make it last,” Carlton slowed her movements by placing his hands on her hips to hold her still.

“Come here,” he encouraged, showing her how to brace her hands on the pillow beside his head and lean forward for him to give attention to her other breast. Gail slowly lowered her head until her forehead was resting against Carlton’s and moaned with the intensity of the stimulation. When she would have raised her shoulders, he put his hands on her back and held her still for his ministrations. Her breathing grew faster until she was almost panting.

Her shoulders began to shake, her body trembled, and her stomach muscles contracted against his as a mini-orgasm shook her until she collapsed on top of Carlton.

“Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God,” she whispered in his ear. “Never before,” she added. “Carlton,” she muttered.

“Easy, baby, easy, just enjoy it.”

“Whew, what was that?” Gail asked as he allowed her to roll off him. He raised himself on his elbow to brush her hair away from her forehead and from the sides of her face as her breathing returned to near normal.

“God, you are beautiful,” he said as much to himself as to her. “I’ve heard some women can orgasm that way, but I’ve never had it happen before. You’re something special.”

“Can I do that to you?” Gail teased as her hands sought his small flat nipples and tried to move her head down to get her mouth to his chest.

“I don’t think it works that way,” he countered, but he did lift himself to allow her access to his body. “They’re somewhat sensitive, but not like yours are.”

Try as hard as she could, she still couldn’t get much of his flesh into her mouth. She pushed against him to get him sitting up while she was on her haunches. “You’re all hard muscles,” she complained. “I need some flab to work with.”

He was laughing at her, but he wouldn’t help either. His hands were busy sliding up and down her back as she knelt before him.

“What was that you did?” Gail asked as she moved her hands to either side of one nipple until she found just the right place for her flattened hands. She mashed toward one hard bud to get enough flesh so she could suck his nipple into her mouth. She finally used her teeth to nibble on him and felt him jerk. She was so elated she was laughing as she worked on the other side.

Pushing her head back down to her pillow, Carlton was laughing too. “You little tease. Lord, I enjoy playing with you.”

“Playing?”

“Well, it sure as hell isn’t work.”

“But I thought it was, you know, in a hurry, sort of. Remember, I’m not that…I haven’t…”

“Hey, hey,” He interrupted her. “Whatever feels good to you is what I’ll enjoy. Yes, I remember when it was a contest. In my twenties and maybe on into my thirties I couldn’t get there fast enough and I may not have taken care of my partner as I should have.”

Gail’s hands moved up to cup his shoulders and then slid down his arms, investigating the feel of him, noticing the smooth skin over the muscles of his upper arms and the hair-roughened lower arms. She put her hands between his torso and his arms, ruffling over each of his ribs, and then around to his back slowly moving up to the sharp edge of his shoulder blades and down the dent of his backbone until she encountered the elastic band of his boxer shorts.

Boldly she slipped her fingers down inside the elastic of his shorts and rubbed across his bare skin. “You have a cute ass.”

“You little hussy,” Carlton whispered in her ear.

“What?” She asked, “You men always talk about a female with a bubble butt or a sweet ass. I’m just returning the compliment.”

While Gail’s hands explored Carlton, he did much the same to her, brushing his finger across her lips, moving from side to side, sensitizing them, and then lowering his head to kiss her. His lips touched, retreated, and then touched her again until she was lifting her head for a deeper kiss.

When he abandoned her lips to move to the soft spot under her ear, she whimpered and tried to move her head to capture his mouth again. Instead, his lips moved down the side of her neck and around to the soft spot at the base of her neck. He kissed her, tasted her, and rubbed his chin against her, sampling the soft skin between her breasts and along the underside of each breast.

When he reached the softness of her belly, he felt her quiver from the feel of his tongue on her delicate flesh. She jerked when he pushed his tongue into her belly button. His fingers slid inside the elastic of her panties and brushed through the soft hair covering her mound. He moved slowly until she was rolling her hips, wanting more from his hands. She bent one leg then straightened it. Gail raised one knee then lowered it as she grew more agitated and aroused from his slow movements.

Gail’s hands went to his head, holding his mouth against her stomach while she pushed her belly against him to feel his tongue. He tasted her tummy. His fingers moved between her legs to cup her sex and his other hand pulled her panties down. She lifted her hips, unaware she was helping, or perhaps she wanted more. While she thrashed her legs to remove the panties, he settled between her thighs and heard her whimper of complaint when she could no longer run her hands up and down his back.
He could smell her, spice, soap, or simply the fragrance of pure woman, a sexually aroused woman. He would never tire of the delicious scent. He rested his cheek against the inside of her thigh as his fingers moved up and down the crease between her leg and her vulva, anticipating, yet delaying, his first taste of her.

Carlton could not tell her earlier how long it had been since he’d been with a woman he really desired. He had learned to forego the subtle or blatant offers he received. There was little to attract him to the women who sought or flirted with him. He had not yet admitted to himself how much he wanted Gail. That she was so young frightened him, literally frightened him, until he thought he should not pursue her for fear he could never have her. Had she yielded to him that first day he stood in her kitchen, he might have walked away and never thought of her again. Yet she had called his bluff and the prey became the captive.

Suddenly she was very still, “Carlton, Carlton.”

He lifted his head, “What baby doll?”

Struggling to sit up, Gail told him, “I don’t understand….”

He moved up her body, kissing across her belly between her breasts, up to the base of her neck. “You don’t understand what, sweetheart?”

“I don’t understand all the excitement about oral sex. Can I…I mean I’ve never…can I taste you first?”

“Gail, are you sure?”

“I have never been surer of anything in my life. You are the sexiest man I’ve ever met. I think I was sort of in awe of you that first afternoon.”

Carlton took her face in his hands and slowly kissed her. As the kiss continued, he moved beside her and drew her close to him. He took her hand and put it inside his boxer shorts holding her hand around his cock as he moved closer to her.

“You feel so good and big and hard,” she said.

“I don’t remember ever feeling this excited about anything!” He kissed her more passionately. “I’ll be honest. I may not last very long.”

Gail grinned. “Okay, just tell me what to do. I mean I sort of have the general idea, but I’ve never, well….”

Carlton started chuckling and finally laughing out loud. “Oh Lord, Gail, I’ll enjoy anything you do. Just pretend I’m your favorite flavored popsicle.”

Sitting on her haunches, she pulled down his boxers and began her investigation. Since the head was relatively small, Gail was able to get most of his cock into her mouth as she started moving her tongue up and down. She began tenderly running her hand up and down his length. His cock was beautiful. His shaft was straight and smooth with small veins along each side. The head was a perfect crown. She was amazed at its girth, since it didn’t have curves or bulges. Her fingers could just barely touch when her hand wrapped around it.

“Gail, Gail, Gail … I’m not going to last long,” Carlton managed to blurt out. Gail took the clue and started sucking. The sound of her lips and tongue moving hurriedly up and down his hot, hard shaft was also driving him crazy. Everything about this woman was perfect.

“Oh, damn! Oh, fuck!”

Gail felt his body stiffen as she prepared herself for the eruption. The first, hot, salty blast hit her throat with more force than she imagined. She swallowed quickly and prepared for the next burst.

Carlton felt like his entire insides were exploding out in a giant rush of energy. Wave after wave of pleasure surged over him. He came so hard and fast that Gail was almost overwhelmed. Finally, his body went limp and he let out a deep sigh.

“Well?” she asked.

“Well, what?” he asked behind closed eyes and heavy pants. Carlton tried to sit up, shook his head to get the blood flowing to something other than his cock and dropped his head back on the pillow. “My God,” he could barely talk. “Whew, I hope I didn’t gag you.”

“No, but I think I’m going to need more practice.” Gail settled beside Carlton, snuggling against his side as her hand rubbed up and down his chest.

“My God,” he exclaimed again, with a long deep sigh. “I’ll be right here anytime you feel the need to test your skills.”

“Oh yeah?” Gail teased as her hand went down his body to capture his now flaccid penis.

Carlton bent his knees and twisted to escape her wandering hands. “Give a man a chance to recover darlin’. Mercy.” He finally pushed her over and moved on top of her, pushing her down on the pillows as his mouth found hers for a hungry kiss.

He held her breasts and gingerly pinched her nipples. Then he broke off the kiss and engulfed her right breast. He licked her breast and ran his tongue roughly around her nipple, drawing it into his mouth and sucking, while the tip of his tongue ran up and down the underside.

“Oh, Lord, that feels good,” she shivered and moaned.

He kissed her again, harder and more urgently and moved his hand down to her silky thighs.

She put her arms around his neck, pulled him into a wet kiss and held him there for a long time.

When she finally broke for air, he looked at her and smiled, a big, happy, content smile.

His hands gently caressed her body, moving all over it, breasts, nipples, tummy, between the thighs. Always moving, softly caressing, his mouth followed behind, sucking, licking, leaving a wet trail. He put his hand on her mound and she shivered. He slipped a finger between her pussy lips and she moaned.

Carlton moved his index finger up and down the crease between her lips. He heard her intake of breath and slow exhale as she sighed. His mouth followed his finger, spreading his saliva, mixing it with her juices, tasting her for the first time. Although he had never been with a woman who shaved her pubic hair, the idea did not appeal to him. He enjoyed the musk captured and held, along with the inner mystery kept hidden until he parted her lips to reveal the beauty and softness of a woman. He ran his tongue under each lip, reveling in the softness as his flattened tongue slid across the stiffening clit.

Then, he laid the broad flat of his tongue on her soaking pussy and ran it up the entire length. Gail stiffened and breathed deeply as his tongue moved along her clit. For a few minutes, his senses were immersed in her sex, the taste of her, the smell, the feel, the sight of her soft pink folds. As his tongue continued to explore her, he glanced up at the look of ecstasy on her face. Her eyes were closed, and she bit her lower lip. Her breathing was rapid and she was exhaling quickly, panting with excitement.

He opened her with his fingers and jabbed his tongue as deeply as he could. “Carlton,” She squealed.

He moved his tongue around the outside and then went to the clitoris. He sucked it between his lips and worked his tongue around and around it as he sucked. Her juices flowed against his chin. He began an assault on her clitoris, his tongue flipped rapidly over the pointed little bit of flesh rich with nerves. His lips sucked it in and out of its sheath.

She was moaning and thrashing her head as her whole body vibrated while he continued to suck and lap around the entire vaginal area. She gave a huge yell and thrashed about. He pulled back and smiled as the first throbs of her orgasm shook her body.

Before she could relax from the first climax, he pressed his face deep into her pussy and licked everywhere he could reach. She was in ecstasy now and her legs jerked as she reached and pulled his head into her vaginal area as hard as she could.

He concentrated on her inviting clit. He stuck one, then two fingers into her tunnel. He reached up and rubbed her G-spot as he ran his tongue rapidly around her engorged clit waiting for the next orgasm to reach its peak.

“Oh, please don’t stop. Oh, oh, oh, that feels amazing.”

He smiled to himself and used the very tip of his tongue quickly flicking the edge of her clit. Then, he took her clit into his mouth, and tenderly sucked on it.

“Oh!!” She screamed, as her body began writhing and shaking again. Her orgasm seemed to last forever. When the tension finally started to drain out of her, he lightly released her clit and pulled his soaking fingers out of her pussy.

“Oh. My. God.” she said as she tried to catch her breath. “That was amazing. I didn’t know it would feel like that.”

Carlton smiled widely as he looked at her beautiful, sweat-covered face. He moved up her body, spreading her juice over her belly. While she was still in her state of euphoria, he began to kiss her deeply. Having not given much thought to his own arousal, he realized his cock was once again at its full hardness. He had an aching need to bury himself in her warm wetness.

He stopped kissing her, moved his cock to her pussy, and ran the head up and down her slick opening.

“Ready?”

“Yes, yes. I want to feel you inside me.”

He watched closely as he put his penis head against her pussy lips and rubbed up and down. He slipped it in a little way then withdrew. He pressed the head against her opening and entered her again. He did this several times going deeper each time, watching her face. At last, he was fully inside her and he paused and asked, “Are you okay, baby doll? Do you want more?”

“Oh, God yes. This is heaven.”

He responded with long slow strokes with his shaft, from all the way out to all the way in. He increased the rhythm of his thrusts and watched as her eyes closed and her fists clenched. She was hot and very tight.

Gail just smiled and opened her eyes to watch him moving. Carlton kept staring right into her eyes as his hard penis began its charge. He moved slowly and steadily as he let her pussy adjust to him. He never broke eye contact, both to deepen their connection and to watch for any sign of discomfort.

There was none. Gail was so wet his length entered her as if he was sliding with the wet nap of velvet. When he was fully encased he began moving more rapidly, in and out of her feeling his balls hitting each time he pushed all the way inside her.

Carlton picked up his speed as he bent down to kiss this woman. Then he laid his head down beside her and closed his eyes. He wanted to feel every inch of her, every touch, and every surface. Gail closed her eyes too and focused on the full satisfaction his penis gave her. She wondered if she could just stay like this for the rest of her life with this perfect man filling her.

As they continued, the urgency began to build. Gail started moaning and whispering, “”Yes, yes, oh yes. Yes, yes, oh yes.”

Carlton was trying to absorb everything so he would never forget a single second of this first time. He could feel the hair on his ball sack began to twitch, as his balls got ready to empty another full load into this amazing creature. He started paying more attention to grinding his pubic bone into her clit. It was working. Gail started moaning louder.

“Oh, God … harder, harder, harder!”

Carlton pounded into her, her pussy milking and massaging him with every stroke. Sweat started dripping off him. Gail didn’t notice. She was lost in the heat of the moment. He knew he wasn’t going to hold out much longer, and he knew she was close because of the pace of her breathing.

To speed up Gail, he reached down and soaked his finger in her nectars. Then, he gingerly started rubbing her swollen clit. That pushed her over the precipice.

Gail pulled up her legs so he could get in even deeper and grabbed the skin of his back.

Carlton let go and started spraying her deep and hard with his thick, hot cream. The rhythm of her pussy walls kept pulling more and more out of him. He didn’t make a sound. He wasn’t even sure if he was breathing, but he knew he was exactly where he wanted to be.

He came so hard and full that the sheer force of his cum pouring into her heightened Gail’s orgasm. When he finally finished, he collapsed onto her, holding her closer than he ever had. She clutched him with her arms and her legs not really knowing where to hold him, just wanting to keep him close. It was almost as if she was trying to pull him completely inside her.

Slowly, they loosened their grips on each other. Carlton simply slid out with the warm flow of cum and sweet juice spilling out of her. He rolled over onto his back and pulled her to him. She laid her head on his chest and let out a very satisfied sigh.

Carlton held her trembling body and felt mini-aftershocks course through her. He put his hand on the back of her head, holding her to him, wanting her as badly again as he had wanted her the first time he saw her.

“Carlton?” Her voice was small and uncertain in the darkened room.

“What is it, baby doll?”

“You won’t…you won’t leave, will you? I mean, if I go to sleep, you’ll still be here when I wake up?”

“Yeah, I’ll still be here. I like holding you.”

“Good, because I’m sort of…maybe I’m not really afraid, but I don’t want to be alone right now.”

“I’ll stay as long as you want me to, Gail.”

“That’s a bold offer Detective Conyers.”

“Yeah, it is. You go to sleep. We can talk about it tomorrow.”

END

Tags : Erotic hot stories,celebrity sex tape,celebrities nude,celebrity sex videos,free celebrity porn,female celebrities,hot celebrities,celebrity pussy,robbs celebrity oops,pinay celebrity scandal,celebrities naked,celebrities exposed

April 30, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – Woodstock Era Notes more

In December, 2009, the Rolling Stones toured the USA. Yes, the Rolling Stones, as in the Silver Rolling Stones, if you are that old. I had been a fan of the Stones since I was fourteen years old, and I had never seen them play. More so, I was a big fan of rock music, and I attended every possible concert that I could attend. But my favorite rock band, the Stones, had alluded me. On this 1969 tour, the nearest they would play to Columbus, Ohio, was Detroit. I wanted to go, but I figured it was not possible. The tickets were six dollars ($6) each. Then a college friend from Toledo managed to buy three tickets for me, and I was ecstatic! Three tickets to see the Stones! I had my Ford pick up truck, and I could drive to Detroit and see the Stones! But what gal would I take? And to whom would I give the third ticket?

I was dating a really sharp woman at the time, a redhead from Cincinnati. It was not an exclusive thing, she had a boyfriend back home, and I was seeing other gals too. Her name was Sharon Neidenbalm. We met in math class at OSU. (She did better than I did, that’s for sure.) Sharon was my first pick for the trip, and she would have been anyone else’s too. This gal had striking red hair down to her fanny, B sized boobs, a cute face and a thin body, she had long legs and a wide crotch that showed through her tight jeans. No fool, she was a straight A student who had an academic scholarship to OSU, where she lived in a dorm. But Sharon was from a poor family. She wore cast off clothes, her winter coat was old. In my eyes this made her a more interesting person. She was not only smart, she was attractive, she was hip, and she was part of the “movement” that included the rock and roll drug culture.

We were out one night at Mr. Christian’s Dilemma, a campus bar, drinking low beer. I asked Sharon if she was interested in the Stones show, if she would go to Detroit with me. She freaked! Sharon was as ready for the Stones’ trip as I was, of course she said yes, though I’m sure she realized that we would be sleeping together. Later that night, she snuck me into her dorm room and she let me fuck her while her roommate pretended to be asleep. She rode me on top for as long as I could last, which in those days, was probably not that long. Her roommate was in the next bed and watched Sharon on top of me. Of course Sharon said that I was only the second guy to have ever fucked her, I used to get that a lot.

But I still had the extra ticket. Who could I surprise with this trip? Who was the biggest Stones’ fan that I ever knew? No question about it: my old high school friend Ed Hastie. He was a brilliant guy who had fallen into drug abuse and had to drop out of college. Ed was a true Stones fan. His cat he named Mick Jagger. Years before, he had stolen my first Stones’ albums from Lazarus department store, he sold them to me for a dollar each. It was a treat to call him and to invite him along for the Detroit trip, he’d never seen the Stones either. I hadn’t been around Hastie in quite a while, he had missed out on Woodstock and the other music festival travels that I had been on. I was a student at OSU, he was working at a factory, fighting felony drug charges and busy being a drug addict. He was excited about seeing the Stones, excited about old friends getting back together. And so was I.

Word got around that I would be driving the truck to Detroit. Dick Eiseman, a guy taller than my 6’1, and his beautiful girlfriend Melinda Gordon asked if they could ride along. Eiseman was an accomplished artist working on his Masters, and a TA at OSU. He always figured that I would try to fuck his women, and I did fuck a couple of them, he’d try to ramrod me. Melinda Gordon was as pretty a woman as I’d ever want to see. Blond hair, thin with tits and ass, 5’7, just a doll, it’s a shame she was born too early for internet porn. She had two Stones tickets herself, and she claimed (probably bs) that she could get the keys to Bob Seger’s apartment in Detroit, and that we could sleep there after the show. (This was long before Bob Seger was anything like the star he is today; he was a Columbus regular and she probably did know him, hell, I knew him too.)

One logistical problem was the pick up truck. This was the sixties, when a truck was still a truck. It sat three in the front, max. Eiseman and Melinda would have to ride in the back of the truck, which had no heat. But they knew this and it didn’t seem to bother them. The truck was enclosed with a camper cap over the bed. It was covered with a cap, yes, but no heat and it was late in December, 1969. But cold didn’t effect Eiseman and Melinda. They were junkies, each getting along, quite well, on Melinda’s script for blue morphine. Corrupt doctors would stand in line to give her prescriptions for blue morphine tablets. The morphine tablets they ground to powder – the only difference was microscopic glue – and then they injected it like heroin.

The day we left started with a round up. I went first to Sharon’s dorm and I picked her up, and then we drove to Eiseman’s apartment on Summit Street. Hastie was there, waiting with Eiseman and Melinda. My plan was to leave Columbus at 3:00 in the afternoon, I wanted to be early for the show in Detroit. By the time of the trip, Eiseman and Melinda felt no pain. They brought along down filled sleeping bags, in which they laid on the cold slab bed of the truck. They huddled all the way to Detroit. In the front of the truck, Sharon, Ed and I cruised along, smoking pot, flirting, and getting up for the Stones. Sharon looked great in her tight jeans, tight sweater and suede jacket. She was so cute, so smart and so hip and I was showing her off for my old friend. It didn’t take much to prod her intellectually, and Ed had more than enough. She engaged Ed, and he was challenged by her intelligence. It was a great drive, and Ed was happy for me, happy that I met such an attractive and smart companion.

Melinda struck out on getting Bob Seger’s apartment keys. (I’d wondered since what Bob Seger’s apartment would have looked like, wondered when I met him again on tour when he was a major star, when my spouse’s brother Mark was his guitar player for the Silver Bullet Band.) So, there my friends and I were, along way from home and we had no place to stay.

In the parking lot before the show, I stopped the people parking next to us. I explained our predicament. There I was, a stranger, asking for a place for myself and for four others to spend the night, and these folks said OK. They would help us. We planned to meet after the show.

The Stones were playing in the basketball arena where the Detroit Pistons played for years, The Detroit Forum. We found our seats, they were in the upper balcony level, but they were centered and we had an excellent view of the stage. B.B. King was the opening act, he was smooth and exceptional. I can close my eyes and see him playing Leon Russell’s song “Hummingbird” now.

The Stones didn’t play Woodstock, but they learned from what they missed, which was to cash in on the entire Woodstock feeling. This was a time when the entire direction of a rock and roll show was changing, the switch started with the Monterey Pop Festival. Immediately after Woodstock, the Stones toured the USA, and they rode the Woodstock spirit, they worked the emotions of the Woodstock generation. Whatever energy there was, energy that drove the counterculture, energy of the revolution, was epitomized in the Rolling Stones. And that zenith of energy was what I witnessed that night in Detroit.

Basically, the Stones played the same show that can be seen in the “Gimme Shelter” movie. That was quite different than the shows they play today. First off, they had the finest blues guitar player in England at the time – Mick Taylor – on lead guitar. Taylor was an advanced graduate of John Mayal’s Bluesbreakers, as was Eric Clapton. Technically, he was better than Alvin Lee, and in melody and style he was superior to Clapton.

The Detroit show was a circus. Fans smoked pot openly, women bared their breasts. The show included some aspects of their demonic imagery, but their theme dealt more with the Stones’ roll as spokesmen for the revolution. We were on our feet, all of the crowd, screaming, the show played like a scene from the “Tale of Two Cities” movie, with fans leaning over balcony rails yelling for vengeance. When the Stones played “Sympathy for the Devil” the balcony exploded. Two guys next to us were in a violent slug fest, one nearly knocked the other over the balcony’s edge. Other people were fighting too, real violence. People were pushing each other, yelling, grabbing, I grabbed the crotch of a strange woman next to me, and she grabbed mine. Sharon had her fists clenched in the air, defiant to the mayhem around her.

Ed leaned over to me. “I gotta go down” he said, “I’ve gotta rush the stage”. And off he went. As the crowd swelled, the barriers went down, but fans allowed the Stones enough room to finish the show. As the Stones played “Street Fighting Man” to thousands, to each of us with our hands clenched in the air, the house lights came on and the show ended. Sharon and I found Ed, we found Eiseman and Melinda, and we headed back to the parking area.

The good samaritan strangers were there. And they remembered their promise. They suggested that we follow them to where they lived. We did. It was an old Victorian brick home, huge, in a run down part of Detroit that had been reclaimed by hippies. We settled in, we figured we’d sleep on the floor, we smoked hash and partied. Sharon and Melinda danced for our hosts as we wound down from the show. Luckily, for us, a friend of theirs’ worked the night shift at a local Travel Lodge. If we could find the place, he could sneak us into a room, for free. The only hitch was that we would have to be out of the room by 6:30 A.M., that’s when the manager arrived.

For me, and I was driving, it was a very difficult drive over to the Travel Lodge. Detroit and I have never been friends. I was ready to sleep. The driving, the Rolling Stones show, the partying and the pot had taken its toll. Then I found a second wind, as we were let into the room. There were two double beds. I joined Sharon in one and Ed joined Eiseman and Melinda in the other. The lights were left on. Melinda lay between Ed and Eiseman, but before she laid down, she slowly undressed, putting on of a show for all of us. She walked around the room nude, and did she like to show her body off! Wow. Then she got on the bed. Hastie and Eiseman were feeling her from both sides, and Hastie entered her first from behind. Eiseman was nodding off from the morphine, and Melinda was so stoned, she probably never felt a thing. Then Sharon peeled off her clothes, with the lights still on, in front of the others. We stood nude together, holding each other, watching Ed fuck Melinda from behind as she tried to rub some life into Eiseman’s cock. It was a fun scene, and a very complex day. Watching Melinda strip, while a wild eyed Sharon watched too, then all of us getting naked for sex, was the perfect ending to the bizarre day. It was a thrill to be with Sharon in the same room with three others, we spoon fucked for an hour with the lights on. Whether they were asleep, stoned out, aware of us or not, it was fun.

My happiness with the situation ended as quickly as the alarm rang. Before I knew it, the alarm said 6:15, and we had to scoot. I was wrapped around Sharon, and the last thing I wanted to do was leave. Eiseman yelled at me “Come on, lover boy, we’ve got to go!”, and I got up and going.

As I drove the freeway at that early hour, I watched the sunrise over the factory filth known as Detroit. On the outskirts of it, we stopped for breakfast at a dingy truck stop. The trucker crowd gave us the hippie hate stares. “Fuck these people!” Eiseman said, and he went to the juke box and played the Beatles’ “Revolution”. He played the fast 45 version, the really noisy version, getting it in the face of everyone. We stood up, we were proud, no one gave us any shit. The tide had turned in America. After Woodstock, people across the country saw, and the people were ready to accept, the changes. All in all, this trip was one of the best times that I ever had with Ed Hastie, or for that matter, with anyone. This was December, 1969. It ended the sixties, it was the end of an era, but I didn’t know it at the time.

Winter turned to spring and spring turned to summer. I was watching TV one summer evening, watching the 6 o’clock news. It was a sharp summer day, almost cloudless, mid eighties weather. The news showed color film of a gold Gremlin automobile, as the commentator recited the details of the story. The TV film showed the Gremlin being pulled from the water. It was a coincidence that I was watching the news that evening, it was an accident of fate.

A woman went to the Scioto River Park, the newscaster reported, just south of the Fishinger Road bridge. The Scioto River winds into Columbus from the Northwest side, it is where the most expensive homes in Columbus are located. The river basin is a park that runs for miles. Griggs Dam – it’s called Griggs Dam – creates a water reservoir, power boating is permitted, people water ski there.

A couple of guys, who were fishing along the river bank, were interviewed by the news crew. They said to the TV cameras that there was nothing that they could do, they tried, they were crying. Grown men crying about their inability to help.

They had seen the lady earlier, as they were fishing. She was parked in her car near the river bank. She got out of her car and walked around. They noticed her because she was attractive and very pretty, they told the TV cameras. Then she left.

The news reporter questioned the guys fishing about what happened next. They said they saw her drive to the McDonalds at the corner. Another witness was from McDonalds, who said that the lady was at the McDonalds only a few minutes. Inside the McDonalds, she went into the women’s restroom. There she took off all her clothes, everything, and walked out of McDonalds nude. She got into her car, and drove back to the river bank. There was a long blacktop drive that sloped down to the water, where she stopped the car. The fishermen saw her stop, they watched her wait. After a short deliberation, she accelerated the car, and she drove down the drive like a skier on a ramp. The guys fishing jumped out of the way as the car sped by near them, and it catapulted into the water. Once in the river, the Gremlin floated for a few minutes, slowly sinking beneath the surface. The woman turned around, and as the fishermen waded into the water to help, she waved at them. She waved goodbye as the car sank into the river.

As I watched the news, I didn’t know who it was. I didn’t recognize the car, although I had been in it, I didn’t realize that I knew this person well. I walked away from the TV. But the next day the bizarre suicide of Melinda Gordon was front page news. The Columbus Dispatch followed the story with detail – high school cheerleader, homecoming queen, good girl goes bad and gets into drugs – everything people in Columbus, Ohio, want to read. Melinda Gordon took her own life, it was her choice to die. Me, I’ll never know why.

END

Tags : erotic hot stories,free incest sex stories, free literotica, free preteen models, free strip poker, frontal nudity female beauty, Gay Sex Stories, girls hunting, girls hunting girls, girls showering

April 26, 2010

Erotic Hot Stories – You Wanna Do What?

Like some smooth, sensual serpent, the glistening cock glided out of Cindy’s mouth. When the swollen head emerged, she lapped at its smooth surface while studying her husband. His big, nude body sat sprawled comfortably on their living room couch. Curly blonde hair cushioned his head against the wall. Those blue eyes she adored were shut. His lips were parted. It all combined into a look of expectant bliss.

And that meant, if she was going to do this, now was the time. “Ray, for my Valentine present, you asked what I wanted, remember? Well, what I want, more than anything else, is to make it with Carlo.”

Ray’s eyes popped open, his mouth snapped shut, and he stared down at her. The expression on his face now one of incredulity. “You wanna do what?”

“You asked what I wanted for Valentine’s Day.” Cindy paused to lick the sensitive spot under the flared head. “Well, what I want is to have sex with Carlo.”

“Carlo Labruzzo? Our landlord? The guy we work for? You wanna screw a baldheaded, middle-aged, married guy? I mean, for someone his age, Carlo’s in pretty good shape. But why him?”

“Because he’s cute, super sweet, and with Anna being in Italy for the last month, he’s horny as hell. But most of all, it’s because he has, well,” she paused, then rushed on, “he has this absolutely huge cock. Don’t get me wrong, I love yours, and you. But I really want to find out what it’s like to do it with one that big.”

Ray looked totally nonplussed. “Okay. Mind telling me how you know Carlo’s hung like a mule?”

“Anna told me. Women talk. The problem is, it’s so big, and she’s so tiny, they have problems, you know, in bed. Since I’m a nurse, she asked my advice—even showed me a few pictures. Very impressive.”

Ray shook his head. “The idea of you two checking out photos of Carlo’s hammer is, well, just a bit kinky.”

Cindy took a slow lick up the length of Ray’s shaft, then grinned. “It was for medical purposes only, you pervert. I suggested a few things, you know, different positions and such. But that went nowhere. Anna says she’s open to anything that might help, but Carlo’s very old-fashioned. She’s not, maybe because she’s so much younger. But for someone with her great looks and that figure you keep drooling over, she’s super shy and a bit naïve about sex. Anyway, neither of them is sure what else they can do, much less how to do it. That’s why they only make love in the missionary position.”

“That cuddly little body of Anna’s does make her a serious lust-object, no question. But then I have a very broad-minded appreciation for all forms of female beauty,” said Ray, as he reached down and fondled Cindy’s firm breasts.

They kissed and he settled back on the couch. “So you’re saying they’re afraid of screwing around with their screwing, right?”

“You do have a way with words,” mumbled Cindy, as she nibbled on the stiff shaft. “Anyway, I didn’t want to do anything until Anna got back. But last weekend he kept hanging around the office, flirting and checking me out. I didn’t mind, of course. But the helpless, horny look on his face nearly broke my heart. Ray, nobody should be alone and that horny with St. Valentine’s Day coming.”

“And his having this super schlong never crossed your mind, right?”

“Oh, you.” Her lips encircled the cock-head, then began a sensuous slide down the smooth shaft. When it was once again on the verge of coming, she returned to the subject.

“The way I figure it, balling Carlo would ease his misery, help him in bed with Anna and, yes, let me satisfy my curiosity about, you know, something that big. The problem is, he’s so conservative, just coming on to him probably wouldn’t work. That’s also why, even if things do work out, I don’t see how you could be there.”

“I had a hunch that was coming, and I don’t like it. We’ve always done everything together. But I see your point.”

Cindy smiled at her husband. “Have I told you how much I love you, today?”

“Action speaks louder than words, woman.”

The long shaft once again vanished between Cindy’s lips. Her cheeks sunk in as she applied a strong suction. When both Ray and his cock began showing signs of an approaching climax, she went back to licking the stiff shaft.

“What I’m thinking about is flirting a lot at first, then getting the talk around to sex. That should be easy. The tricky part will be letting him know Anna told me about their problem and is behind any solution I try. If I get past that, I’ll act real professional and say it might be possible to teach him how to use all that thing of his without tearing Anna in half.”

“And you think you can handle what Anna can’t?

Cindy nodded. “I’m bigger than she is and taller, too. So if I’m on top, it shouldn’t be a problem. Besides, we’ve done it that way a lot and you’re not exactly packing a cocktail frank, you know?”

“Bless you for that.” Ray’s voice was not steady. “Sounds like you’ve, uh, got it all figured out.”

“I hope so. Look Ray, I know this sounds strange. But it’s kind of important to me. Not just because of what I’d be doing, but because, well, I’ve always done anything you wanted when it comes to sex, and I always will. But this is something I really want to do, even though it’s just for me. I won’t do it though, unless you say it’s okay.”

Having completed her infomercial, Cindy caressed the straining shaft with her lips until Ray’s body began to tremble. She paused and gently licked the purple head.

Ray shook his head and smiled. “Wife, you are one funny female, but I love being loved by you.” “So is it okay with you?” she asked, before swallowing the entire shaft in one long, languid motion.

“You don’t play fair,” groaned Ray. “But yes, it’s, oh, oh, okay.”

#

Carlo and Anna were part owners and managers of the up-scale apartment complex where Ray and Cindy lived. The three, two-story brick units were built around garden-like courtyards that came complete with banana plants and fountains.

Even with her nurse’s salary, it was a bit pricey for them. But the perfect location, in a quiet neighborhood about halfway between the hospital where she worked and the law school he attended, made it hard to resist. In exchange for a big cut on their rent, Ray did repair work while Cindy, who worked the evening shift, helped in the office..

The following Saturday was Valentine’s Day. Cindy woke Ray early with a sloppy blowjob that tuned into a long session of lovemaking. Afterward, they lay together, cuddling and talking. Cindy had taken the weekend off from the hospital. That evening, they were going out for dinner with another couple and then checking out a private, couple’s only, party that promised to be very interesting.

The subject changed to what she hoped to be doing with Carlo. Ray said it sounded like a lot more fun than his morning of research in the law library and that he expected a full report.

The office was a nice place to work. Prints of Italy filled the white walls of the converted, one-bedroom apartment. Potted plants were everywhere. A doorway had been cut between it and the larger one Carlo and Anna used next door.

It was a cold, rainy day in the middle of the month and very slow. Cindy spent most of the morning alone, answering a few calls, taking a late rent payment, straightening up the place, and reading. At least, she would have been alone if Carlo hadn’t kept stopping by. That was okay since it gave her plenty of chances to flirt.

The office closed at one on Saturdays. Afterward, she joined Carlo in his apartment for the end-of-the-day glass of wine he always insisted on serving.

Cindy had never been impressed with her own looks. Granted, Ray said he loved her figure and people were always going on about her legs. But brown-eyed brunettes were not her idea of sexy. Still, she couldn’t miss Carlo’s looks of lust and longing as they talked.

By their second glass of wine, he was practically panting. So she edged the conversation around to Valentine’s Day, then to love, followed by sex, and finally the “problem” Anna had mentioned. Carlo blushed to the top of his bald head, but admitted that due to his endowment, and Anna being so small, their sex life was very constrained. “Anna has learned to bear the pain. She knows how it is with a man, with me. And we wanted children. But the doctor’s say that’s not to be. Anyway, I try not to put too much, you know, inside her so it won’t hurt. Still….”

Cindy nodded with real sympathy. “You know, when Anna and I talked about this, I told her it might be possible for you two to have sex without her having all that pain. She said anything I could do would be a blessing. If you want, I can show you how it can be done.”

The implication that Anna favored this offer might not be exactly true. But then Anna hadn’t objected when Cindy mentioned sexual surrogate therapy and volunteered to see what she might be able to do about the problem.

The smile on Carlo’s face seemed a good sign, so Cindy pressed on. “What I’m talking about is a new scientific technique called sexual surrogate therapy. There are ways you and Anna can have normal sex without pain. I’ll be glad to show you how. But that’s only if you feel it’s all right.”

When Carlo hesitated, she quickly continued. “Sexual surrogate therapy works best in familiar, comfortable surroundings. Your bedroom would do fine. And believe me, we’d be doing therapy, not fooling around on our spouses. Ray knows all about surrogate therapy and I’ve told you what Anna said.” From the look on his face, it was obvious sexual surrogate therapy sounded good to Carlo. When he nodded, Cindy’s smile broadened. “Good. Let me get a few things from my apartment. Why don’t you pour us some more wine and try to relax till I get back.”

A few minutes later, she returned with a tote bag, took the glass of wine Carlo offered her, then went into the bedroom. Family pictures crowded the top of two dressers. An old-fashioned, dark wood, four-poster bed dominated the room. It looked perfect, cozy and comfortable..

Then Cindy noticed the crucifix hanging above the bed. Her family had been, at best, lukewarm Unitarians. Still, the somber icon was a jarring note considering what she hoped to be doing soon.

When she came out of the bedroom, a white lab coat and white shoes had replaced her sweater and jeans. She regretted not having white hose on. That would have been a nice touch. But the only white stockings she owned were pantyhose, and something told her they would not appeal to her audience.

The new clothes surprised Carlo, but their professional look seemed to reassure him. “You look so nice. Thank you for doing this, for Anna and me.”

“It’s my pleasure. But we really need to get started.” She smiled and headed toward the bedroom followed closely by her first-ever sexual surrogate therapy patient.

Once inside, Cindy seated Carlo on the edge of the bed. She remained standing, and told him that before the primary therapy began, it was important to insure the patient was in a receptive mood for treatment. “It’s a critical, therapeutic step. But the procedure used varies from therapist to therapist, and patient to patient. The technique I’ve picked is a bit personal, but it should be effective. And, well, it’s also a thank you for all the kindnesses you and Anna have shown Ray and me.”

With that, she began unbuttoning her lab coat. As the last one came open, she turned her back to Carlo and let the coat slip off her shoulders. After tossing it on a chair, she turned back wearing nothing but shoes and a slightly nervous smile. Carlo gasped as his gaze riveted on her nude body. When he just kept looking, Cindy moved nearer, took his big hands in hers and placed them on her hips, then encouraged him to enjoy anything he saw and liked. When he hesitated, she said, in a teasing voice, that her feelings might be hurt if he didn’t try all the things her body had to offer.

Given this permission, Carlo began acting like a kid with a fabulous new toy. Shyly at first, then with more authority, he stroked her breasts and bottom, played with her inner thighs and explored the patch of curly brown hair that adorned her pussy. When Cindy suggested he might like to taste her breasts, he quickly accepted her invitation.

After several minutes of increasingly bold petting, Cindy leaned away and looked down at Carlo, “But this isn’t fair, I’m having all the fun. Why don’t you relax for a minute and let me have a turn?” Carlo grinned, leaned back on his hands, and watched as Cindy knelt between his heavily muscled legs. The big bulge in his khaki pants, her Valentine’s present, was inches away, ready to be unwrapped. She tried not to rush, tried to take her time and be seductive, but failed.

The cock was too long and stiff to pull out through the open zipper. When Carlo’s pants were in a pile on the floor, she still had to unsnap his boxer shorts before being able to extract her prize. When it sprang into view, Cindy knew her time had been well spent.

Anna’s photos hadn’t done the monster justice. It was enormous, but there was more to it than just size, although that was almost intimidating. The long, fat shaft curved gently upward until, many inches later, it ended at a big, uncircumcised head that practically demanded attention. As she studied this trophy, Cindy’s stomach twisted and churned with excitement.

She took a deep breath and tried to sound professional, but couldn’t still the excited tremor in her voice. “Carlo, I think it’s time to begin the, uh, therapy. The first thing to do is get both of us prepared. Okay?”

For a few minutes, Cindy tried to give Carlo a blowjob. But the cock’s oversized dimensions made her job almost impossible. Just getting the gigantic head between her lips and teeth was a struggle.

Once it was secured inside her mouth, she still found it tough to do more than make small movements with her head. It was a long way from the great blowjob she’d planned, but Carlo seemed happy.

The churning in her stomach and the burning in her groin would no longer allow the postponement of her rendezvous with Carlo’s massive member. After a last, very long lick, she stood and helped Carlo take off his shirt. Though on the short side, he was built like a wrestler with a big chest and well-muscled arms. Only the occasional white hair hinted at his age. It was easy to see how he’d attracted the much younger Anna.

“Part of the therapy involves your learning a new position that should help you and Anna make love more naturally. Instead of you always being on top and driving that huge thing into her, I’m going to show you how she can be on top. Once you’ve taught her how it’s done, she’ll be more comfortable and you should be able to lay back and enjoy the ride. Now I want you to lay on your back in the middle of the bed.”

Carlo looked skeptical, but followed orders. Cindy pulled out a tube of lubricant from her bag, then crawled into bed beside him. “The first thing we need to do is get both of us ready. As big as you are, this is very important with Anna. There’s no reason you couldn’t do this for yourself. But it might be more fun if I do it for you. Okay?”

There were no objections. As Carlo watched with growing excitement, Cindy filled her palm with lubricant and began spreading it over the massive cock. It quivered in response to her touch. The cock head, so big it filled her hand, got an extra thick coating.

When Carlo balked at returning the favor, Cindy decided not to pressure him but to become very clinical. She knelt on one knee, her pussy mere inches from his face. “Carlo, this is very important. If Anna’s too shy to do it herself, you must help her. So pay attention to what I do.”

It was a pointless command. Carlo stared, open mouthed, as Cindy began lubricating herself. When she slipped a big glob inside her pussy, he gasped and she worried he might have a heart attack, or come right then.

Anxious to avoid either catastrophe, she finished quickly. “That’s about all there is to the preparatory part. Of course, some couples spend a lot more time on it than we did. Whatever you and Anna feel comfortable with is fine. Anyway, if you’re ready, I think it’s time we stopped preparing and started practicing. Don’t you?”

Carlo swallowed and nodded, then stared as Cindy straddled his hips. A sudden reservation swept over her as she looked down at the big pole bobbing between her legs.

She shook her head, as if to break the spell, and then looked up at Carlo, “Are you ready?” It was a foolish question. Carlo was very ready. Without taking his eyes off her body, he nodded and emphatic, yes.

“All right, let’s get started, then. Why don’t you help out by aiming your erection toward me?” Within seconds, Carlo had his cock pointed towards her pussy.

“Fine. Now let me do, uh, do the rest.” Cindy wondered if Carlo had noticed the tremor in her voice. From the look on his face, he’d heard nothing for some time now. After one last look at what was waiting for her, she took a deep breath and began moving down toward the huge cock.

Later, she wasn’t sure how much therapy Carlo received, but Cindy was certain what she’d gotten—one hell of a fucking. It began with her fingers wrapped around the slippery, flared cock head, guiding it toward her churning pussy. Once the head touched her pubs, it seemed to develop a life of its own, as it rooted between her pussy lips searching for a way inside. Once the opening was located, the head shoved its way inside.

With both apprehension and excitement, Cindy felt the walls of her vagina stretching as the big head forced its way into her body. It felt like an enormous log was being driven into her.

Cindy became transfixed as inch after inch of the thick shaft sank ever deeper into her pussy. Though she was sitting on top of Carlo, whenever she tried to pull up, some force seemed to draw her back down onto his giant pole. And each time she slid back, she took more and more of that incredible cock.

It was remorseless, splitting her open ever wider, filling her with body shaking waves of erotic agony and ecstasy. There was no pause, no relief, until the entire length seemed embedded inside her. Before Cindy could catch her breath, Carlo began thrusting into her. Somewhere, deep inside her body, the giant cock head hammered at the back of her pussy. Each thrust became a torment. Cindy realized that unless she could get control, Carlo might bruise or maybe even damage her organs.

Uh, say Carlo, oh, oh, you know you’re in just about as deep as I can, oh, as I can stand. Just, ah, relax and uh, lay back and let me do all the–Oh, God–all the work. Okay? Please.” After that last pussy wrenching thrust, he complied.

Now that she could set the pace, it wasn’t that hard to find a good stroke. There were a few, breath-taking false starts she discovered the best position was leaning so far forward, Carlo could nibble on her boobs while she kept pounding her hips up and down on his huge cock. There was no pain in this position, just a steady rush of incredible sensations.

Each plunge back down that long, thick shaft was a sensual adventure. The giant head felt like a fist moving up and down inside her vagina. Carlo might be old and bald, but his thick shaft was stretching her beyond belief while the huge head went where no cock had gone before.

Two rapid, intense orgasms seemed to contract her body around the big pole. They left her hot, sweaty, and panting, but wanting more. It was on the way.

With a strangled cry, Carlo arched upward driving his cock back into new depths inside Cindy. The shock of that savage thrust ignited another climax. Her body jerked upright, putting even greater pressure on her battered pussy.

As Cindy groaned under the force of her own gut-wrenching orgasm, Carlo emitted an animal-like sound and began pumping his long pent-up load deep within her writhing body. Their bodies fused into a lover’s knot as they shared each other’s passion. Then, after one last gentle thrust, Carlo sighed and collapsed back on the bed. Moments later, Cindy shook like a rag doll, then collapsed on top of the exhausted Carlo.

Sometime later, she managed to dismount from Carlo. With a loud plop, his still long but now pliable cock emerged from deep inside her body and then flopped onto his belly. There was a pleased, sleepy, contended look on his face. As she dressed, Cindy looked at him and smiled. “You seem to have enjoyed the therapy. I’m glad. I’d never done it before.”

“You were wonderful,” said Carlo. “Now I can’t wait for my Anna to come back.”

As she walked to her own apartment, Cindy touched her belly, marveling at the feelings still inside her. She hoped Ray wasn’t home. It’d give her time to clean up and compose herself and think about what to tell him. But, of course, Ray was home.

When she saw him come out of kitchen with a glass of wine, Cindy leaned back against the door. The tote bag with the lab coat and white shoes slipped from her numb fingers. She closed her eyes. How was Ray going to react?

“Here,” he said, offering her the wine, “you probably need something stronger, but this will have to do.”

She took a long drink, said, “Thanks. I needed that,” then studied her husband’s face over the rim. He’s trying to be nice, but I suppose he’s hurt, or pissed. After all, he can only imagine what just happened. I’m not even sure myself. But I am sure my pussy is still throbbing from Carlo’s cock.

And this whole thing was all my idea, not his. Carlo’s a sweet man, and maybe what I did really will help him and Anna. But all I wanted was to find out what it felt like to get something that big shoved inside me. Well I found out all right. Boy, but did I ever find out. She smiled at the memory and finished her wine.

Ray reached for the glass. “So, how’d it go?”

“There were a couple of times I thought it might be more than I could handle. But, I guess it was worth it. No, that’s not true. The whole thing was just incredible. Not that I want a repeat. No thank you. Something that big limits what you can do, at least what I could do. How Anna has managed to keep him happy all these years is beyond me. But maybe, what I did today will help them. I don’t know.”

Ray nodded. “I suppose being a sex therapist can take a lot out of person or, in this case, put a lot in. But after all that meat, well, things around here might seem pretty tame.”

The sudden note of insecurity in Ray’s voice made her heart jump. It told her louder than any words, just how much she meant to him. And it reminded her how much she needed his love. “Ray, would you please,” she knew she was begging but didn’t care, “please hug me and say you still love me.”

Ray smiled and wrapped her in his arms. “Okay, I love you. And I’m sorry about this smile, but I can’t help wondering if any other guy has ever said that to his wife in this particular situation?”

Cindy giggled and snuggled closer. “Who knows? Anything’s possible on Valentine’s Day. Which reminds me, you haven’t gotten your presents yet.”

“Presents? So where are they, woman?”

“Don’t be impatient. I plan on giving you one this evening you should really like. But you’ll have to wait a couple weeks on your special present.” Cindy looked at her husband with a big, knowing smile. “You see, it’s in Italy. Anna sent us a Valentine’s card with a note. She says if all went well with Carlo’s treatment, and it did, she’d also like to try some one-on-one therapy, but from you.

“Happy Valentine’s Day, dear.”

END

Tags : erotic hot stories,group eroticstories, best erotic stories, Group Sex, Group Orgy, erotic love stories, free erotic stories

« Previous PageNext Page »